Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Don't go to the woods when you grow older.

Why? Why can't I go there?

Because there are horrible monsters out there. And you need to be safe.

But I want to protect you, Mom! What monsters are you scared of?

There's no reason to be scared then. But there are dragons.

Dragons? Are they powerful and strong?

Yes, dear. They are.

But I can take them down! I'll grow strong and powerful so I can show them what I'm made out of! Those dragons don't stand a chance against me!

No, Dante... no, of course not.

"Don't go into the woods, they say. There's a monster in these parts, they say."

A few more curses under his breath and Dante pushes a few branches out of his way before making his way through the clearing. He brushes off the stray leaves that landed on his armor, checking to make sure no branches snagged his wear before continuing his trek.

"Right, I don't see any monsters here." Not yet. He silently thinks to himself, knowing how unpredictable the world is to him. So far, in this neck of the woods, he's encountered nothing that is of threat to him. There was a dark blue bird that got caught in a net and squawked for help that Dante untangled and set free, but that's it.

"Whoever thought of this as the shortcut to the next kingdom over is an absolute idiot." He grumbles under his breath, silently cursing that weird, crazy old man who told him about this being the faster, quicker route over. "How is this going to get me any faster than the other path? It sounded like the other way had places to stay along the way."

He spies a clearing with stumps and a water stream and walks towards it with relief. Thoughts of quenching his incoming thirst and resting his burning legs would do him some good. He looks at the skies and notes how the sun is slowly setting- and Dante sighs, silently wondering if he can use some of the fallen branches as kindling for the fire he needs to make.

"Screw it, I should call it a day and tell Lady I'll be arriving within two to three days." Dante mutters as he takes out his pack. At least he has food to last his journey; his sleeping bag and clothing all washed, and his medical kit neatly packed should he get some life-threatening injury along the way.

So far, so good.

Then he takes out a mirror (his mother's; it was one of the few items of hers he still has) to take a look at himself while the sun was still out: black hair and auburn eyes that can easily blend in with the crowd. He feels his amulet that's around his neck before closing his eyes to murmur, "Mutatio."

He feels the cloak of magic shift and recede away before he takes the mirror shard, inspecting himself. White hair and blue eyes. Back to his normal self. He can probably keep this appearance since there's nobody else around these woods before he makes it out. Placing the mirror back, he looks around to get a better look at his newfound campsite to make sure everything is in order. He also looks to see if his hands are still gloved- he wouldn't want to get splinters when gathering firewood.

Water source? Check. Cleared ground? Check. A place for fire? Check. And food is not an issue to him; he still has some rations packed from the last town he went to for work.

All that's left is to find wood for the fire and he'll be good for the night-

-he feels a hum of glowing magic on the clear stone he embedded on his wristband and groans.

...he'll start after talking to Lady.

"My queen," Dante greets her with his typical salute. He can see her image projected from the stone on his wristband. The communication stone was an item a fellow mage crafted for him, Lady, and their allies to secretly communicate with each other in the past. Dante and Lady kept theirs; the others did not. "I see that you're faring well."

The black-haired woman warily smiles. "Drop the theatrics, Dante. I can hear you trying not to make fun of my new title."

"Well, I can't help it. You're the lovely monarch and I'm the lowly knight who you are in massive favor for." He laughs when he sees her embarrassed scowl. "I kid, Lady. I'm on my way here."

"Okay, that's good." Lady sighs in relief, taking off her crown before straightening out her hair. "Where are you right now? It doesn't look like the typical path to my place."

"Going through the woods."

He sees her grin whiplash to a gasp. "The woods!? Dante, are you insane?"

"Why, yes, my queen, this is the path I decided to take." He hears Lady hide a snicker at this and his lips twitches to a small smile before whiplashing back to his scowl. "I'm serious. It's either that or go through that one pathway that might take an extra day or two."

"Geez... you always do things your way." Lady grumbles. "Why is it always the rough one?"

"Because I'm a lowly mercenary who enjoys the challenge?" Dante grins. "You know how I am."

"Sure, sure. You really do make things worse for yourself, as I've noticed." Yet he hears her concern. "Really, is this a good idea for you?"

"Well, that depends on what I find on my way here. The best case scenario would be an uneventful trip. The worst case? Well, let's not get to that."

"Not yet, you mean." Lady thinly smirks. "You attract trouble, Dante."

"Oh cute. You and I know I can deal with trouble." Dante hums, looking around. "So far, my trip is not that bad. How are things over there for you?"

"God, you are crazy for doing this, but I won't stop you. And I think you know how it is over there." Lady closes her eyes and Dante thins his lips in concern. "I hate politics. It's all about war and trying to divide resources- along with trying to meet the people's concerns while appeasing people who I don't think deserve it... it's a nightmare."

"Well, hopefully I can be there in time to help sort out your mess." The mercenary grimaces. "But I don't know how far I can do for you. I only helped you with the shit involving your asshole of a father and how corrupt he really was."

"And I still thank you for that." The Queen sighs. "I really do; you're the only one who listened to me and I would really like to return the favor."

"Yeah, well, for a start, I want to know what idiots think they can leech things they don't really need." Dante mutters to himself. "You know I'm still a knight, right?"

"One who used to serve in the Army from a noble family; got discharged with honors even though you earned the envy of many; and you are now a mercenary with no home." Lady lists off. "Your reputation as The Dark Knight is growing."

"With good or bad reviews?" Dante chuckles, wondering what these people say about him. "Because they're wrong about a lot of things that they claim I do."

"Hm, and your faux name..."

"I get it, you think it's the tackiest thing I've made up." Tony Redgrave is a name he cobbled together when he threw his disguise on; Tony because of a name he found from a book, Redgrave after the city that threw him and his mother out. It was all that he had to go on.

"Well, I can't lie about the tacky part, but it works. And I know you don't like the attention you get if you're wandering around as Dante." Lady faintly smiles.

All because I look different than everyone else. His obvious features make him stand out, no matter what he does. He had to endure through the scapegoating and bullying in his childhood; every night, his mother felt horrible and apologized to him, hugging him and kissing his tears away. It's only after his mother decided to move far away from the city that she revealed that his father - who had to leave her for reasons unknown - was not a normal man. That Dante had magic in his blood; fighting is a natural concept for him.

That he had a twin who followed in his father's footsteps, but Dante was told before because of safety.

Safety? Safety got him and his mother driven out of the city that used to live in. That same safety got his mother killed when she tried to help someone in a different town. That safety drove Dante to anger, silently swore to avenge his mother all because Lord Mundus (that righteous asshole from two kingdoms over) thought of her to be a witch and burned her alive.

And Dante wants to be the one to deliver that final blow to Lord Mundus and remind him of his mother's last words.

"Yeah, well. You know why." He mutters, earning her hum of concern. Lady knew of his plight. She's one of the rare allies he trusts. Anyone else is poised to scrutiny and doubt in his mind. Friend and or foe, he doesn't like to trust easily.

"Speaking of," Lady falls silent. "How's your left hand looking?"

Dante falls silent before glancing at his gloved left hand. He pries the glove off and frowns, seeing the delicately intricate seal etched on his palm. His mother explained to him that it was a seal Dante should protect and not let people see. But when he asked what purpose the seal served, his mother offered no explanation except a sad smile and a tight hug that serves as an apology.

An apology for what? He aches to know about it. The only other clue he got was the day before she left to help at a nearby small town, saying that he can cut the seal off with any other weapon but his own. But that offered nothing new; Dante makes sure his hands are always covered. He wants to find out about the seal on his own before choosing to break it.

"...still fine, still the same." Dante grumbles, narrowing his eyes before shoving his glove back on. "The sorcerer who I helped a few weeks ago told me it was a seal to store something. Even he wasn't sure what origin it came from. He was... helpful for honing parts of my skills, but he didn't do a lot."

"Hm, so... back to square one?"

"As in I need to find out more." Dante looks up to the skies just to make sure there's some daylight. "I know the last time I came to your place, Nevan couldn't find out what it is."

"And if I recall, neither did Ifrit or Morrison..."

Dante groans, "Really? At this rate, I might consult some shady looking hermit who can tell me what this seal is. Say, do you think that idiot bodyguard of yours know any?"

He hears someone cursing in the background. Lady laughs and he smiles back. Good, he can cheer her up at least. "I really don't think Beowulf appreciated hearing that from you."

"Eh, he can pay it back in a duel." Dante chuckles. "Tell the dipshit I want a rematch."

"And you'll get it. Don't worry." Lady sighs before clearing her throat, "So. The woods? Why are you going through there, you idiot? You know there are rumors of a monster that lives in the words."

"And by monster, are you talking about chimeras, ugly beasts, or demons?" Dante really wants to know what gets people spooked about this place. It's not of particular importance to him. He can get through it easily. The word monster is too broad; he needs specifics because he needs to know what he's up against.

Lady sighs, "It's a dragon."

A dragon? He perks up all of the sudden.

"There's stories about a dragon that lives in the part you're travelling through."

The mention of a Dragon makes Dante shiver. He's not sure if this is a good thing, but his blood pulses at the thought of finding one. He knows they are rare; disguising themselves among humans or hiding away before unleashing their true powers. Wherever they are, Dante wants to see one in its magnificent glory.

But he doesn't tell this to her. Instead he shrugs and says, "So? You know me well; I can take on anything that comes my way."

Lady crosses her arms, "Uh huh. Don't come crying to me if you somehow get caught and trapped in a dungeon somewhere."

"Oh shush, Lady, you love bailing me out!"

"Like hell I do!" But her smile says otherwise. "Seriously, Dante. Be careful and watch your surroundings. I don't want to lose my best friend to a beast bite."

"Cute. Like a monster can bite me to begin with." Dante mutters, his lips twitching to a fond smile over her concerns. As lazy and annoying he can be, she is worried for his sake. Dante genuinely appreciates that; he'll pay her back for the good she's given him. "I'll be careful, don't worry."

"Make sure to," Lady grins, gesturing to his hair. "Well, you know. Not everyone has your looks. You know, the white hair and blue eyes..."

"Ha ha I get it, I stand out with it. Don't worry, I know to disguise myself when I approach your palace." Dante salutes back. "Alright, I have to set up camp for the night. I'll check back tomorrow morning."

"Again, be careful!" Lady nods before the image fades away.

Dante softly snorts, a grin tilting his lips before he sees the sun setting. "Right. Gotta love the communication stone. Time to build a camp for tonight." He stands to stretch his limbs before walking around. "And maybe a walk around to know what I'm in for. This ought to be fun."

He doesn't see the large dark blue hawk looking down at him with interest before flying off.

There's someone approaching him.

Dante's eyes snap open from his slumber. His keen senses alert him awake, whispering at him to wake up, face this unknown, then go back to sleep. But he lays still, taking even breaths to fool the stranger approaching him.

Whoever is walking towards him is trying to be quiet. His footsteps can be barely heard, so it's something else that caught Dante's attention.

This...whoever this person is, Dante's hand curls on the dagger hidden under his sleeping bag. Has magic. This is a problem.

Magic is rare. Only a select few possess them; inherited through blood or awakened by force. The ones who have magic learn spells that vary in strength: harmless spells that help the crops grow to the dangerous ones that can power a ritual to summon the greatest of demons.

Dante is the type who uses magic as the last resort. His magic- limited as it is- breathes a dangerous power: one to control flames and light. But only for a second. He doesn't know why, but his mother refused to say why he had a limited magic pool. (Like his seal and the missing gaps of his childhood; there's things he wants to know but his mother offered little to nothing.) The same went for his abnormal keen sense of magic. He would know if someone practices spells and sorcery in practice or war. He doesn't know how he can tell; it was another thing his mother refuses to talk about.

He knows using it now will expose him in his current state.

He discerns a shift, then the footsteps approach him. He closes his eyes, yet he can feel someone watching him.

Take what you want and go away. Dante silently prays. Please don't look at me, don't you dare look at me-

He hears a sharp breath, then shuffling. Then-

"White hair..." A coarse voice murmurs.

Dante stills, eyes open wide. His hand grips on the dagger's handle. Shit.

"...is it possible?" The person- male. It's a man. Who is about to do something since he is close and Dante can feel something feather his hair-

With sudden urges to run screaming in his mind, Dante flings the blanket off, dagger in his right hand, and lunges towards the stranger with a sharp breath.

But his about-to be opponent is faster. One of the cold hands immediately clamp around Dante's wrist, twists his arm and forces him to the ground. Dante yelps, the pain shooting and forcing him to drop the dagger on the ground. He hears the person kick the dagger and the weapon hits the rocks where the fire still burns. "You're fast." Dante wheezes, trying to get up, but the person won't let him. "What the hell, I thought this place wasn't inhabited?!"

"You thought wrong." The gravelly voice growls and Dante stills, feeling that irritation vibrate through his ear. This man is close, knee still holding him down, and arm twisted to prevent Dante from budging. "I live here."

"What sane being lives out here-" Dante grounds out, trying to turn his head to get a better look at the person that's holding him down. "Lemme- get a good look at your goddamn face, you bastard-"

"And if I do, will you run?" The person dares him to run away. Something in Dante riles up, wanting to defy him and show him he can fight. If he can reach towards his damn dagger and attack this dipshit with it before making a run for it- "Or do you want to see if you can best me in combat?"

Dante ceases his movements, not sure what's best at the moment: fight and then make a break for the nearest village? Or just sprint out of the woods with nothing else on him except for the clothing he has on right now? He groans, closes his eyes to try and think of a very cohesive plan so he can have time to gather his things, his sword, and his armor before making a run for it. Fuck these creepy woods. He really should have plowed up ahead, tired or not.

"I really just want some sleep." Dante grumbles to himself, feeling his face in the dirt. "Is that too much to ask?"

He was not expecting to feel someone rumbling above him. Dante's temper flares again. The nerve of this-

"Sleep? That's all you want right now?"

"Yeah, and I got somewhere to be in the next few days, so can you please let me go or whatever!" Dante grounds, feeling a vein throb in his head. He feels the pressure off his back and untwists his arm, causing him to grimace and finally stand, carefully brushing off the dirt before inspecting himself from the dim fire. He brushes his hair to its former state- nothing got caught in it either. "Shit. Thanks to you, I need a change of wear and a shower when I get to the other side-"

"Where are you headed?"

"Ha?" Dante turns to the person who decided to walk in on his sleep and stills.

He finally gets a good look at the man that manhandled him: Tall as him, lean and from the way he took Dante down, he must be well-built. Strange to see a man in this hour wear some intricate clothing fit for a noble. Dante freezes, seeing the man's white hair and blue eyes pierce him. His face is leaner, sharper than his is built; his hair is slicked back, shorter than Dante's hair is.

And this idiot is out here, in the dead of night to attack Dante.

There are so many things wrong with this image that Dante isn't sure where to start.

"...what do you mean, where am I going?" He glares at the stranger. "None of your business, and you didn't answer my question-"

"Now you are being difficult." The man glowers, walking towards him. Something takes over and Dante yelps, wanting to shake it off, but the man lowly snarls something in some unknown tone that Dante has never heard before. Dante's eyes widen when he feels frigid magic curl around him, wrapping around his body to secure him and preventing Dante from moving about.

"The sleep you wanted." The man snidely states, his smug smirk appearing. It disappears to a curious stare when Dante feels that cool hand gently brush his hair, eyes looking at his with fascination. "You interest me, still. I will not let you leave until I have satisfactory answers."

"Fffuck you..." Dante garbles out before he feels sleep takes over. The last thing he saw before his vision went black is the man staring back at him with a vicious upward tilt, a silent dare to fight him when he wakes.

You're on, prissy prat...!

Chapter Text

"Huh, white hair and... do you think-"

"Perhaps. ...this might be..."

Dante slowly lulls his head to the side, hearing muffled voices greet him. In return, Dante softly groans to try to get those speaking to shut up, let him rest, his head is hurting. But it catches the attention of whoever was in his vicinity, especially when he hears footsteps approaching his way. "Are you awake?" The voice this time is a female.

Dante blearily blinks, seeing his vision coming to focus and he feels bed-sheets. ...wait, bed-sheets?

"Where am I?" Dante croaks, feeling his body recover. His wear is loose, feeling a bit grimy. His hair must be all messed up- and his necklace is lopsided but left unblemished. "Who are you-"

"Hm, and here I thought you do look like Vergil for a minute. But you started to talk, so that changes things." The woman's lips twitch to an amused grin, seeing Dante shift and adjust himself to a better position. "My name is Trish. Used to be Beatrice, but it's stiff and suffocating. So I changed it. And yours?"

"...Dante." He feels as if a dry cloth was stuffed in his mouth. He feels like he was in a bar fight gone wrong. "I need water."

"Of course." Trish smiles back, handing him a goblet and he gulps all the crisp, sweet water he can get from the cup. "You look like hell."

"I feel like it too." Dante gruffs, wiping the water from his lips before he looks around. He's in a room that reminds him a bit of a castle's quarters. Sunlight lights the room and he spies the well-kept curtains and fabric that decorates the place. He turns to see the blonde woman with her lax dress and wear before spying a familiar creature perched on a nearby stand. "Hey..." He leans in a bit. "You look familiar."

"Ah, yeah! The guy who saved my sorry ass yesterday!" The hawk squawks and wow, this is a surprise. Dante's eyes widen, scooting back a bit and the bird cackles. "What's up, never heard a bird talk before?"

Dante is dumbfounded. Never in his life has he encountered a talking animal. Let alone a bird. This is making his head hurt. "...Uh."

"What?"

"You're right, I never heard a bird talk before." Dante mumbles, still processing this. I'm in some weird dream, right? Did the guy last night kill me? Am I in some limbo? He looks at Trish with confusion. "I'm sorry- is this bird actually speaking to me?"

"Hey!" The bird squawks, sounding very indignant. "I can hear you loud and clear!"

"Oh shut up, Griffon." Trish glances at the bird. "And yes, he talks. Unfortunately, there is nothing to silence him at the moment."

Dante slowly nods, still trying to register what is happening before him. "So you said I saved you yesterday?" How? Nobody should have seen through his disguise; he made sure of it!

"Uh hello! I got caught in some net, I was screaming for help, you found me, got me out of that shitty rope trap?" The bird stares at him. "Do I have to remind you, Mister? You look a bit different now but I still gotta thank ya!"

Dante opens his mouth to protest when he stops, finally seeing the bird up close. The dark blue feathers made his memory click. "Huh. So that was you."

"See!?"

"I was not expecting you to be very chatty." Dante murmurs, humorously wondering something. "I'm curious, how did you get trapped in a poacher's net?"

"You got caught?" Trish asks, sounding amused. "How did that happen, Griffon?"

"Don't ask, Trish, but wait, that was a poacher's net?" The bird angrily screeches. "What- Are you kidding? Why would someone want to do that to poor old me!?"

"Well, your feathers will sell for a good value." This bird does not look like the hawks Dante has seen in the past. And he knows merchants will like the dark blue color feathers to use as pens or decoration. "And then there's the- heh, apologies for sounding morbid, but someone will like bird meat."

"Ugh! You know what? I'm very happy where I am, thank you!" The bird puffs up. "From what I just heard from your mouth, I don't ever want to leave this place!"

You're welcome, you annoying, chatty chicken. Dante's eye twitches. He pinches his arm and holds back a pained yelp- yeah, he's awake. And alive. So he's not dreaming. Okay, fine. He looks around and then he glances at Trish. "So, I take it you two live... whereever this place is?"

The bird laughs and Trish sighs, shaking her head with a smile on her face. "Yeah, no shit, Shirley! The name's Griffon. You've met Trish- and Master Vergil too, from the way you're staying in the guest room. He must've carried you in here."

"Master Vergil?" Dante parrots, silently recalling the asshole who he fought against last night. "Wait, you both- hang on, is this a castle!?"

"In the middle of the woods that nobody dares to venture through for a good reason." Trish responds with a feline grin and Dante's skin crawls with silent fear. "Why, yes, Dante. We are in a castle."

Dante groans, flopping back on the bed with a groan. Ignoring the pillows and sheets that comfort his body, he looks at his bracelet with the communication stone and silently swears to call Lady in a minute. "Another question; where's the next kingdom from here? As in, how far is it?"

"About a good half day's worth, if the weather isn't too shitty. Or if you know the right way out." Griffon tilts his head and Dante stares back at him. "Otherwise, you better prepare for an entire day or two of being lost in this neck of the woods!"

"Great." Not what I needed to hear. Dread creeps within him before looking around him, "...and my stuff? You know, I had a bag with stuff and everything." With Mom's things- where is it?

"Oh, you mean-" Trish glances over at his bag that's laying atop of the chair. "That?"

Dante heaves a sigh of relief. Good.

"It's heavy as hell, by the way!" Griffon whines, "What the fuck is in that nasty thing!? I'm sure it isn't rocks or anything-"

"It's my armor." Dante finds the strength to stand and walk towards his bag, starting to rummage through it to make sure nothing got stolen. He takes it out within the order it says it, not caring if the woman and bird look over his shoulders. He checks to see if his armor was untouched- he's carefully condensed it with magic. "Clothes, skin of water, food-" He frowns, seeing one bag too few before recalling he ate it the night before. Then he shrugs and resumes, "Med kit and..." He feels the hidden area where he keeps his mother's treasured items before glancing back. "I take it that he didn't grab my sleeping bag along the way." Nor the dagger. The weapon was a dispensable thing; he can always buy another one. But the sleeping bag isn't there.

"He did take it... but then he told me to burn it." The bird says and Dante gawks, at this- wait, that asshole burned his sleeping bag? The fuck!? "Well, what can you do? Master Vergil hates dirty things-"

"What the hell, I needed that!" Dante notices something else missing- His sword. It's not there. "Where's Rebellion?"

"Rebellion?" Trish asks, a bit confused.

"My sword." Dante states, his irritation seeping in again. "Where is it!?"

Trish sighs, hands on her hips. "I knew having Vergil look at it was a bad idea-"

"Vergil?" He keeps hearing that name, and he wonders if it's the name of that asshole who snuck up on him last night. "He has it? Oh, that's it-"

"Wait, before you even try," Trish halts him and Dante turns back to her. "I suggest you wash and change your clothes-"

"Like hell I will!" Dante snarls, rolling up his sleeves and placing his boots on. "Where is this idiot!? He owes me for knocking me out, and I'm going to return the favor!"

Trish had told him that Vergil- the apparent Master of this castle- is in his study and that Dante can't just barge in wherever he pleases. And that the study is in the left side of the castle, but Dante can try to find Rebellion on his own; he knows where his sword is. He can feel it in unknown hands.

Well, whoop de fucking do, Dante can do whatever the fuck he wants because he needs Rebellion back. Then he's going to find the pathway out- he needs to reach Lady and help her through her mess. But right now, it's about finding this asshole and beating him up for that lovely little surprise he got last night.

Anger coursing in his veins, Dante stops in front of the door. He doesn't see the door being partially opened; he knocks on it-

-to see it open further, revealing a well-kept large room; there are a series of bookcases  with more adorning fabric, books, armory. Walking in, he sees Rebellion laid out on a table. Dante sighs in immediate relief, striding closer to grab his broadsword.

"I'm surprised to see your rapid recovery, Dante."

He stills at the calm voice who greets him. Then Dante turns and glares at the man that stands against the wall, reading whatever book he has in his hands. He opens his mouth before realizing something. "I never told you my name."

"I know." The man finally looks up at him, snapping his books shut and he smirks. "Rebellion, on the other hand, told me everything."

Dante draws three things from this.

One, this man Vergil is annoying. Smug as shit, proud of whatever he did to Dante last night and can't give an absolute fuck about how angry Dante is at him. These people piss Dante off to no end and this guy is no exception.

Two, this asshole took his sword. What the hell did this guy do with it? Did he chip away Rebellion's sharp edges? Or did he use it as a paper weight? Whatever, he's going to find out.

And three, he has no idea what the hell this jerk is going on about.

He hears the man sigh, his smirk changing to a frown. "You have no clue what I'm saying, do you?"

"No, I heard you loud and clear," Dante walks up and sees Vergil approach the table as well. Dante tries to grab Rebellion, but he feels a hand shoot up and grab his wrist, preventing him from reaching down. Dante tries to budge, but the man- how strong is his grip!? He can't move! "The shit!? How are you-"

"Do you still want to answer me about your looks?" Vergil calmly asks, his blue eyes intently boring in Dante's. "You didn't answer my question from last night."

"Yeah, well, ambushing me in my sleep doesn't give me confidence to talk to you!" Dante grits his teeth, trying to get free, but the hand tightens around his wrist. "Let go, let go of me-"

"Not without satisfying my response, Dante." The man's voice maintains its calm displeasure. "I want to know."

"You can take that curiosity with you down to hell or whatever nightmarish place you came from!" Dante seethes back before realizing how much of a standstill this is becoming. Screw it. Screw this- "Fuck it, fine, I was born with it, my mother said that before she got burned at the stake, are you happy!?"

It should satisfy all inquiries, right? Good. Then why the hell is Vergil not letting go? And the hell does he look upset for? The man closes his eyes before opening them again, something lit in his eyes.

"Your mother," The man asks, "Did she ever tell you who your father was?"

"No!?" Dante responds, alarmed. There's more questions now? Is this man insane or- whatever, he needs his sword back. "She never told me. When I asked her about my mother, she looked upset and told me that I also had a twin who I don't know about- give me back Rebellion-"

He isn't sure, but he hears some semblance of a gasp or a hissing breath. Whatever it was, Dante doesn't care right now. All he needs is for this man to-

"One last question." The man asks and Dante glares up at him. "Your necklace. Your sword. When was it given to you?"

"When I was about to head off to the Army." Dante grits back, alarmed at how unflinching this man is. "At sixteen. When my mother told me Rebellion is a precious gift along with my necklace-" He gestures to the one around his neck; it's silver, adorned with a ruby red gem and one of the five items his mother gave to him before she died. "Why?"

Vergil closes his eyes, nearly laxing his grip. Dante tries to pry it off, but instead, something in him tells him to stop. He hears a low, soft chuckle before it evolves to laughter. It makes Dante shiver, balking in alarm. His mind tells him this is not good, but his heart is beating, trembling with something that is akin to a strange sense of relief and fear.

"Are the fates toying with me...?" Vergil murmurs to himself and Dante fears for the worst. He attempts to step back, but the grip returns with a fierce look in Vergil's eyes. He looks at Dante with an odd expression, one that Dante can't put his finger on. "Do you know who you are?"

Dante's eye twitches. Oh he will tell this man who he is, all right. "My name is Dante, former captain, fighter for hire. What more do you want?"

"Dante." Vergil murmurs, as if he is saying his name for the first time. He darkly chuckles, "Oh Dante. You have absolutely no idea who you really are. Do you?"

"What are you talking about?" Dante's magic flares up. A horrible feeling wells in him, silently telling him not wanting to give. It's one of his better (or worse, Lady can claim) traits; he is not the type to cave in so easily to fear. He wouldn't. He's known people in battles that have fallen because of frail minds. He can feel his magic unwind, preparing to burst through, even with the limited mana he has, just so he can grab Rebellion and escape.

But this man-

"Your magic-" He hears an awed murmur. "It has not been awakened, yet it..."

"I will burn you if you don't let go of my wrist." Dante grits, his eyes narrowing to a glare. "I swear, you better start tell me what is going on!"

The man closes his eyes to take a deep breath before letting go of Dante. The touch burns through Dante's skin, causing him to cradle his wrist, but the man's stare lingers. "I will, soon. But you can have Rebellion back."

"Thanks, I don't need your permission." Dante scowls, finally picking up his broadsword, placed within its sheath, still in tact. He frowns.

"I didn't do anything to alter your sword." Vergil says, crossing his arms.

"Yeah, well, this is coming from the guy who pinned me down and tried to attack me in my sleep last night." Dante snorts. At least he got his sword back. Now it's a matter of finding his way out of this castle and on his way to see Lady. "Thanks for the ambush- Vergil, was it? And now, if you don't mind-" He turns his heel. "I'm going to see myself out of this place." He was a few steps close when the door to the Study immediately closes and locks itself. Dante frowns, turning back to see the man approach him with a darkened look on his face. "Hey. Open this door."

"No."

"No?" Dante echoes, staring at him in confusion. "I hate to point this out, but I'm on an errand-"

"And you would leave me by myself?" Vergil growls, his hand clamps on Dante's shoulder and it starts to sear into his skin. "No. Not again. Not after I found you."

Dante silently adds point number four about Vergil: He's really strange. Insane, crazy, and-

"Not after I found my twin brother, all of these years later."

-what?

Dante stills, his fighting spirit halting and his eyes widen, mouth parting in shock. "What?" He echoes, trying to make sure he heard that last part loud and clear.

"You might not know how long I wanted to search for you." Vergil murmurs, softening his grip on Dante. "You're my equal, Dante..." Dante allows the man's hand to gently grace his face. "...my other half. You're here."

Is... he telling the truth? Dante's mind swirls, trying to keep ahold of his footing. It explains why they look so alike. But no, it isn't just the looks and appearances. His mother told him of another way to find out.

"The sword," Dante gulps, trying to keep ahold of his reality. This- can't be possible. Can it? "The amulet. What I have- do you have something like it?" His mother told him that his twin would have the similar items he got: the same amulet, of a different make; a sword like Rebellion, one that would equate to his power. According to her, they were his father's gifts to him, a sign of his power-

He sees Vegil take out something from around his neck, the same amulet with a red gem, only adorned with gold instead of silver.

Dante gasps, stunned. Then he hears something akin to sheathed sword appear in Vergil's free hand and notices that it's different from Rebellion.

"Father handed me Yamato when I was sixteen, saying that I have the ability to wield its powers, combining it with mine. The amulet- a gift from my birth mother; my twin should have the silver- they are both to be combined as one." Vergil says and allows Dante to inspect it. "Do you believe me now?"

"I..." Dante tries to tug his wrist away, but his lack of a fight is evident, his shock overwhelming his urge to punch Vergil away and run. This is him: his twin brother. The one who left with his Father, leaving him and his Mother behind? That last thought made him surge with anger before he grits his teeth, his urge to fight renewing. "I will believe you if you can tell me something that's just hit me."

Vergil stiffens before his eyes narrow. His grip doesn't let off, but his voice seethes, "What do you want to know, brother mine?"

Dante will ignore that 'mine' Vergil tacked on his name. Instead he asks, "Why didn't you come back for me and our mother if you said you tried looking for us?"

There's a stifling, tense silence that lands between the two of them.

And Vergil speaks, but his response comes out soft, warning. "...do you want to know? Why our Father forbade me to rush out and search for both of you for so long?"

He- what?

"That there is indeed a reason why I was forced in the position I was in for years..." Vergil closes his eyes, loosening his grip from Dante's shoulder as he steps back. "You need to understand something."

Dante narrows his eyes. "Try me."

"It has to do with the side of you that has not been awakened yet."

What do you mean by that? Dante wants to ask, but refrains from asking.

Vergil continues after a pause, "Have you ever wondered why your magic hasn't grown to a level that it should be?" His eyes glowing and Dante feels the influx of magic in the room. "If it should be more than what it has been limited to?"

"...don't even try to stab me to make that happen." He's heard the stories of how some of those magic users awoke their magic. There is a trigger; usually a physical bout or emotional trauma. But Dante's is different. He already awoke his to a manageable state. He managed to use his first spell when he was five. His mother helped train him, hone his skills and Dante was able to use his magic enough to help. It was not to hurt, only when he was angry and furious at the world. When Dante got stabbed in the middle of a battle, his magic healed him, knitting his wounds to the scar he has on his chest.

"No, that won't happen, brother mine." Vergil's malicious, cunning smirk appears and Dante feels chills running down his spine. "No... yours, Dante, are to be fully awakened in a different way. And I know how."

Dante would want to know that, but his senses and mind are telling him to leave the room now, something is wrong, it's going to go wrong soon. But his stubborn mind tells him to wait and see what this bastard is up to, let's see if Dante can take him down at his lowest guard. "Then stop with the theatrics and show me already!"

"Show you? Are you sure about this? This is your last chance for me to tell you in this form."

Last chance? What is he on about? Dante scoffs, silently wondering if it's a good idea to use both swords- he has Vergil's sword next to him. He can use it, right? To see if Vergil's claim about it being their Father's birthright being correct and all. "...yeah, right, like some frightening form of yours can be worse than the monsters I've dealt with."

Vergil's eyes flash blue and he growls, "...don't say I didn't warn you."

"What do you mean by-" Dante yelps when he's blinded by a light, enveloping the entire room. Wincing, he barely opens his eyes when the light fades. As his vision comes to, Dante grimaces, rubbing it a few times just to make sure his vision is back-

-blue scales.

Shining blue scales greet his sight. Then he looks to see a golden sheen and he realizes the being in the room moves. Its spiky tail moving about and sharp talons make his mind recall the warnings the townsfolk and Lady told him before seeing wings stretched. Then he sees the beast's face and pales when he recognizes the blue eyes that open and hone on him.

Then the rumors of a dragon in the woods-

Dante pales, trying to find a way to haul his ass out, but he finds Yamato gone. Rebellion is still at his side, but his urge to fight is underwhelmed by his instinct to run. He takes one step back and the dragon snarls, immediately shifting close and he now notices that the tail moves to block his only way out.

That confirms what he's been wondering about these woods since he first came in. It turns out those stupid stories were real. And now he is face to face with a living, breathing dragon. Who is his twin brother Vergil.

"...there's many stories about a dragon that lives in this part of the woods." Dante asks,  finally finding his voice after a minute of mollified silence. "That... wouldn't be you, by any chance, would it?"

The dragon's eyes narrow before a low, dark chuckle fills the room.

"And what if it is, Dante?" Vergil rumbles. "Would you run?"

For the first time in his life, Dante can now say he's scared. He's in trouble, all right. He's successfully found a dragon and he somehow managed to piss it off. He swallows the fear that somehow returns. "If I say yes, what would you do?"

The dragon softly snarls, his face lowering to Dante's level. "I'm afraid I can't let you do that, Dante mine. Not after finding you in my territory... not after my previous searches ended in vain." Vergil growls, "I'm not losing my only family member again."

Well, shit.

Dante has a bad feeling about this.

Chapter Text

Hey Mom? Can I ask you something?

Sure. What's wrong, sweetie?

You told me before I had a Dad and... a twin brother. Are they ever coming back?

Oh... Dante. I am so sorry.

Mom?

I can tell you, but Dante, please promise me something first.

Okay. What's wrong, Mom?

Dante, promise me this. If you are ever in trouble, run. Your life is so precious and so dear to me; go somewhere safe. Do not let anyone dangerous get to you. Promise me, Dante, that you will value your life.

I promise, Mom. I promise.

The air is thick. Dante wants to run. He really wants to. He's promised his mother years ago to run far away from many dangers in his life.

But being in the same room as a large, blue dragon that actually blocks his only way out. Wait. There's a window. And he can leap out of there-

"I suggest you forget all attempts to escape." Vergil's voice snaps that thought out and Dante snaps his head back up to glare at him. "Unless you want another way to exude your anger?"

"You fucking piece of shit." Dante seethes before he feels Rebellion's handle. An idea sparks in his mind. He clutches onto the sword tight and smirks. "Yeah, you know what? You're right. I do have a better way to show how ticked off I am."

"Oh?"

"Sorry to do to this to you, Vergil." Dante takes out his sword and immediately draws it. "But you should know how much I love to fight!"

He hears a recoiling snarl as Dante lunges towards the dragon, Rebellion in hand. He tries to land anywhere that feels like the dragon's body or tail, but he yelps when he feels the hard floor. Immediately yanking the sword back to him, Dante turns around to look for the dragon that wound up escaping from his view-

-but barely dodges the sword slash that came his way. Blocking it with Rebellion, Dante looks to see Vergil back to his human form. "Are you shitting me!? How?"

"I have the ability to change with ease." Vergil smirks, his eyes flashing daunting pride. "Are you offended?"

Dante feels the shivering magic that exudes from the other, but he shook it off in favor for trying to defend himself. He barely sees the blade Vergil held in his hand, trying to slash it away before yelling with a loud roar, finally getting him off. The metal scrapes against each other and it makes Dante wince, but he attempts to land a blow on him.

All of his blows are met with parries and clashing metal, every blow deafened with another blow. With some desperate attempt, Dante tries to punch his sword's handle and attempts to smack the other.

He feels a swift kick, forcing him to stumble and feel Rebellion fly away from his hands. Dante groans, his back landing on the ground as he tries to ease the pain. He doesn't hear the sharp metal pierce through the air and aim towards him. Dante's eyes open just in time to see Vergil atop of him, barely breaking a sweat, and the sword's tip sitting atop of Dante's throat.

It doesn't pierce him. Yet Dante waits for Vergil to land the final blow, eyes finally meeting his in a silent dare to finish the fight.

Another stifling silence and then Vergil states, "I'm not planning to kill you."

"You sure about that?" Dante asks, looking back at the sword that prickles in his skin. "That seems like a different story to me." He's seen the many looks of murder and blood-lust in combats before. The one Vergil wears now seems different for some reason. But Dante can chalk it up to another silent warrior's stare, unperturbed by death as if it should come naturally to him.

Vergil doesn't look back at him with that murderous stare. Instead, something odd flashes in his face when his eyes meets Dante's. "I don't want to harm you again, brother mine."

(There's something akin to fondness in his voice just now, but Dante swears he imagines it.)

"As far as I'm concerned-"

"Where are you planning to go?" Vergil demands, not letting the metal bite off from Dante's neck. "If you are in such a hurry."

Dante pales, trying to wrack his brain before he closes his eyes. Fuck, Lady is a Queen and Dante being there for her might raise so many questions. Oh whatever, it's not like Vergil would know her. Right? "There's a friend of mine who lives in a kingdom near the woods, I was on my way to see her. I owe her a debt."

He swears he hears Vergil seethe, "A debt? What do you owe this woman your life for?"

"I saved my friend's life from her asshole father. He was going to kill her with a ritual to amplify his own powers. And I stopped him." Dante bites back, eyes glaring at him. "Is visiting my friend a problem for you?"

"You speak as if..." Vergil murmurs to himself before prying his sword away from Dante's neck. But he doesn't let up from his stance nor pulls Dante off from the ground. Instead, he looks down once more and Dante's eye twitches at his nonplussed stare. "I'm still not satisfied."

"With what?" Dante asks, exasperated. "You got my answers-"

"Not the ones I wanted." Vergil states, finally lifting off and standing up. He hears the metal scraping against the smooth cover before seeing a hand extend before him. "Get up."

"...thanks." Dante doesn't take it. Instead, he pries himself off the floor, smoothing his hand over the aching muscles and shirt before glaring at Vergil. "Nice skills. I'm glad to know I'm getting rusty at fighting and my sword handling."

"Hmph." The other man frowns, his head tilted back a bit as he lowers his hand. "Your abilities are not up to par. If you can't land a single hit on me, then you have a problem."

"You're telling me that?" Dante grumbles, glaring at Vergil. "You're pretty strong, for someone who hasn't fought with anyone else-"

"I'll have you know I do venture out." Vergil glares at him. "I am more exposed to the world than you think. Not in the draconic form. You need to awaken yours."

Dante stares at him. "I'm sorry, did you say 'draconic form'? I have one?"

"So she didn't tell you who Father is either..." Vergil's eyes narrow, "What do you know about him, Dante? Aside that he has left you and Mother to defend for yourself for reasons you have yet to understand?"

"Not much." Dante echoes, his mind still reeling. He needs to pick up Rebellion and get out, but that can wait. He has more questions that have suddenly cropped up and one has to do with the Father he never knew. "He left me and my Mom when I was a kid... she said you came with him, leaving both of us behind. That's all I know."

"There's a good reason why Father asked me to come." Vergil quietly says, looking down at him. "You will know soon. But I can try to answer a few things you have questions about."

"Will you let me go after this?" Dante asks, narrowing his eyes. "Like I said-"

"You will not leave, Dante." Vergil growls, the draconic flash warning him not to push it further. "This, I will make clear to you now; if you dare to escape, I will find you and drag you back to this castle."

"And lock me up, like one of those stupid princess in many of these damsel in distress tales while you play dragon guardian?" The fighter taunts back, narrowing his eyes. "Yeah, right! I'm not some prize you can capture and make as your prisoner!"

"I will if I have to!" Vergil shouts back, his blue eyes blazing with anger and desperation. He stills before seething a curse, closing his eyes before taking a deep breath, Dante's annoyance blazing in throughout the room. Then he opens his eyes, looking back at Dante with the calmness he exuded prior to their bout. "...I said earlier I have searched for you. Do you not take it seriously?"

"I wonder about that." Dante grunts, ire that there's no way he's telling the truth. "If you did try to find me, then you could've known that-"

"Being busy with your life as a renowned, infamous mercenary, Tony Redgrave?"

That name makes Dante freeze, hands stiff and face pale. He looks up, meeting Vergil's flat, unimpressed stare. Then he creaks, "How do know my alias?"

"I believe you weren't listening to me when I said Rebellion presented me with moments of your life." Vergil cuts in and Dante wants to argue back, but finds that his voice died in his throat. "I take it that you don't understand what I mean."

"No." How can he? Rebellion is his sword, for crying out loud! How the hell can a stationary broadsword show Vergil his memories, out of all the-

He hears a testy sigh before Vergil glares at him, taking out the sword that knocked Dante out earlier. "Your hand."

"What?" Dante echoes, staring at him.

"You heard me." Vergil grits out, narrowing his eyes. "Present your hand to me. Do not make me ask for a third time."

"Are you going to lob it off or something?" Dante balks, mind still wrapping around the fact his newly presented twin brother is a crazy person who can transform into a dragon. "I swear, I will not like it if- Oh for fuck's sake, if you're going to be stupid insistent on it, then cut off my left hand!" He outstretches his left hand, looking away, eyes squeezed shut. "It's kinda useless to me anyway."

Vergil makes a sound of bewilderment. Then he hears footsteps approach him, sword unsheathed from its cover. "You really are hasty to think I will seriously do that." He deadpans.

"Whatever, you're holding me hostage." Dante grits back, trying not imagine what Vergil has in mind. He silently makes a mock obituary for his left hand, silently swearing to find an Artificer who can craft him a fake hand when he can bust out of the castle. "Shit, is this going to hurt?"

"Yes."

"Sheesh-"

"But only for a bit." Vergil quietly states and Dante feels the sword's blade against his palm- wait.

...wait. His hand isn't going to be severed?

Dante's eyes snap open, finally seeing the sword taunt against his left palm, starting from the base, his hand being held tight by Vergil's other hand. He was about to ask why, but then he sees Vergil's left hand wrapped in bandages. Dante pales.

"Wait, what the hell are you doing?" Dante shudders, suddenly feeling very scared. "Vergil, I swear, if you kill me while you're doing this-"

"Brother. I mean well." Vergil's voice is calm. Way too calm for Dante's liking. His eyes show worry and concern. The other hand tightens around Dante's hand when he tries to jerk it away. "You have to know." He closes his eyes before opening them again. "I apologize, brother mine."

"For what?"

"Our swords are a part of us, brother." Vergil responds. "They aren't just any weapon we were gifted with. It will hurt. Yet I have to do this." He looks down at the palm of Dante's hand. "To break the seal our parents gifted you."

"You know about that mark?" Dante balks, shocked. "How!?"

Vergil's eyes narrow, tightening his grip on Dante's hand. "I know more things than I could have wanted to now. That seal needs to be severed away from you. You need to know."

"Look- wait, Vergil. Can't we just talk this out or, I don't know, try not to do this right-" That statement is his last coherent sentence before Dante feels searing pain, screaming loud from feeling the sword running through his palm. He thought he hears something shatter, but he's too focused on the pain.  Tears run down his face from the-

"-erge, Verge! C'mon, let's play!"

"I'm too busy, Dante."

"You always say that! C'mon, before the sun sets!"

"Fine, fine, I will-"

Memories flash through his eyes like flickering lights, causing Dante to gasp. His head feels as if a million shards are entering in his brain, attempting to put the pieces where it should be.

"-an't marry each other-"

"Why!? But, but-"

"It's because we're brothers- don't cry, Dante! We'll always be together!"

"We will?"

"And we'll protect each other, always."

"That better be a promise-"

"I would never lie about anything like this to you-"

Fuck, that happened!? No time, he feels the twinge of more memories course through his brain.

"-going away for a while. To make one of them know- we have to do this."

"But Sparda, our children... what do we tell them? About us? About you?"

"We... I'll tell Vergil. He is more diplomatic and... I have a feeling he can accept it. You can deal with Dante's outbursts better than me. But I apologize, this was not planned."

"Sparda. Please... be careful- Vergil? Dante??"

"Mom...? Dad?"

"Mother? Father? What are you both talking about?"

"...Vergil... Dante. I have to tell you something- it is about you both..."

Dante wants to learn more, but another flash and another memory plays, making him wince-

"I don't want you to go-"

"I don't want to either, but you heard what Father said."

"But I don't wanna see you leave! Can't I do anything to make you stay?"

"Dante-"

"You promised me, Vergil, you promised we'd stay together forever!"

"...Dante... I..."

And he feels his head reeling, trying to get a better grip on himself-

"You did what!?"

"I... Dante was upset. He was extremely-"

"I don't care, but you made Dante different!"

"Vergil-"

"He doesn't know me anymore!"

"I'm well aware-"

"What did you do!?"

"I... sealed his memories away. Vergil, you need to-"

"Father, I want to go back, I need to see him again!"

"What's done is done. You'll understand why I had to do this when you get older."

Dante wants to ask, but instead, a wincing cry escapes him. He doesn't register the doors opening and Vergil calling out Dante's name in horrified panic, cradling him in his arms. More questions arise and frantically buzz in his mind, but Dante doesn't get the chance to. More flashes litter his head and Dante tries to accept them all, but it's overwhelming; it's as if he's watching someone else's life and is now trying to infiltrate in him, making him accept it.

But he can feel something spark and blaze in him, snapping the thin threads that bounded to  something hidden. As Dante slips to the embrace of the darkness in an attempt to heal, he swears he hears a faint whisper of his name.

"'m fine, Verge..." Dante mumbles before feeling something warm blaze through him, filling the empty crevices he thought to be missing for a good twenty or so years in his life.

Well, that's one mystery solved.

The first thing Dante feels when he awakes is a twinge of pain.

A soft whimper escapes him and he immediately feels something cool on his head, calming him. Like his mother's touch, he nearly cradles to it, mumbling, "...Mom..."

"Oh, that I was not expecting."

The shock in the voice, on the other hand, makes Dante realize he's not eight years old, nor is he lying in his bed with a horrible ailment. He blinks slowly, attempting to gather his vision before seeing a familiar set of curtains in a room he was in before.

Wait.

He has been here before.

"...fuck, I'm back on the bed." Dante mumbles, his head finally reeling in with some pain.

"Yeah? Well, at least you ain't bleeding!" The hawk squawks and Dante groans, closing his eyes at how loud the bird's voice screeches in his brain.

He tries to swat the bird away, but his right hand feels heavy. He tries lifting his left hand, but finds it just as heavy and taut. He looks down and sees bandages wrapped around it. "...the hell?"

"Finally awake, huh?" Griffon grins and Dante glares at the talking bird.

"Griffon!" The woman admonishes him and sighs, looking worried when she faces Dante. "We meet here again."

"I get that. Deja vu, but worse." Dante groans, his head back on the pillows. "Shit, I feel horrible."

"Hm. Based on the scar on your chest however," The blonde woman stares at him and Dante immediately realizes his shirt was partially torn, exposing his chest. "I thought you could handle something like a cut on your hand."

Dante blinks before he sighs. "No, this one's different. It's a war wound." He glances back at her. "Trish... that's your name, right? Did you try to take these off?"

"Hm, I would, but I suspect you would have more questions if your shirt was completely off." Trish smirks, crossing her arms before she shakes her head. "No, that was all Vergil; he tried taking it off because your shirt's covered in your blood."

It was? Dante barely makes out the dark splotches on his white shirt. He silently curses himself. This will be a complete bitch to wash away.

Griffon groans, "Ya mean how Master Vergil panicked and asked us to see if you were still alive? Yeah, that was fun, trying to knock down that locked door. Seeing you unconscious and smeared with more blood made a very happy sight, by the way!"

"Oh hush, you know that wasn't his fault."

"Really? Ya sure about- ack! I get it, I get it!"

Dante falls silent, looking at his bandaged left hand. Why did Vergil do that? What did- oh ow, the incoming inquiries are making his head hurt again. He tries to open his left hand and winces at the pain that follows.

"I told him that was one of your very few clothes that you had." Trish glances at the other set Dante took out earlier. "Though to be fair, you did pass out from a simple cut."

"A cut from a sword, you mean. That hurt like hell." Dante grouches, finally gaining the strength to sit up. "Where is that asshole? I need-" He grimaces at another dull throb in his head. "I need to talk to him."

"Vergil's in his study again, but I think he told you to recover for the rest of the night." The blonde woman purses her lips, looking at Dante with concern. "You don't look so great either. For once, I  agree with that idiot. Get some rest."

"Fuck that." Dante grimaces, putting more strength in his right hand before glaring up at her. "Take me to him. I have more things to ask him."

"Dante-"

"Please." He begs and Trish heavily sighs, looking at him with an annoyed stare. "I need to ask Vergil a few more things before I forget them. That's all I ask."

"Well..." She looks at Griffon before she sighs, running her hand through her hair. "Griffon, let Vergil know Dante's awake. And the idiot's going to strain himself despite our advice, but he wants to talk to him."

"Yeah, yeah, I think I get the hint." Though the hawk glances at him, lets out a grumble about stubborn morons (with Dante flipping him off in return). "Seriously, you sure? You don't- uh- think you'll save it for tomorrow? Because from the looks of how dark it is-"

"Griffon." Trish's eye twitches and the hawk squawks, flying away from the room. She sighs, glancing back to Dante. "I'm sorry about the hawk. He's an interesting one; always wanting to talk and not do much since we came here."

Dante nods, but he frowns. "You said 'we'."

"Me and Griffon." Trish's smile returns thin. "We're both in debt to Vergil for helping us."

"Huh." Dante narrows his eyes, silently wondering if both of them also have a reason for being in this part of the woods. "What from?"

"A... it's nothing." She gestures towards him and Dante swears for a moment she sounds like his mother. Why does she look like my Mother...? "Come on. I don't think what you're doing to do is a good idea, but if you say you want to talk to him in this state, I can't stop you." She props him and mutters, "Really, you shouldn't be walking about after what just happened. Vergil won't like seeing you in this state."

"That dipshit of a twin can deal." Dante grits his teeth, feeling some stabs of light pain greet him. "If he knew how much hell I went through in combat and war before I left. The same for whatever bullshit monsters and idiots I had to deal with after. This... is nothing."

Trish huffs, "So you finally know how important you are to him."

Something deeper in him feels... relieved to hear this, but Dante is confused and lost.

"Oh, to you, it is a first meeting." Trish mysteriously grins. "But to Vergil, you are the missing piece to his puzzle. Someone he's been searching for a long time; ever since you were both apart."

Dante blinks and looks down at the ground, still allowing her to guide him.

"Vergil told me once," The blonde woman says, "That he wouldn't stop until he finally found you. I asked if that possibility extended to seeing you die from some horrible wound on a battlefield somewhere or if you died at an earlier age."

"Thank you, for knowing your confidence for my survival was high." Dante deadpans, hearing her hum. "What did he say? That he'd find my dead body and give it a proper funeral?"

"It's impossible that you would die first." Trish glances at him. "He said that you two are bound to each other. If you were found dead, then he would also forfeit his life to join you. He's searched for you for a long time." A soft chuckle escapes her. "Even if it meant earning your father's ire and risking your safety. And undoing whatever your Father tried to maintain for centuries... he is dedicated."

Seriously? He... would do that? For someone like me? It is really unusual and... for him, frightening. Dante only met Vergil for not even a day, yet Vergil knew Dante as if they were already connected. It is very one-sided in Dante's opinion, but he wonders.

The memories he got filled in a gap Dante never knew he had. But there were flutters of Vergil's thoughts that he glimpsed at; were those meant to be seen?

Dante falls silent, taking those words in mind before approaching the study once more. "Trish."

"Hm?"

"Why," He finally gets the better look and sees her features- and his heart aches a bit. She looks so much like his Mother, it is severely uncanny. Yet from her speaking and tone, it isn't her. His Mother died years ago and Dante knew she's never coming back. "Why do you look so much like my Mother?"

Trish's smile grows sad, regretful. "Your brother asked me the same thing... and I told him why."

"But why not me?"

"Because you might not like the answer." He opens his mouth to protest- "And I don't know you well enough." Trish's lips quirk to a grin. "Though I think that can be quickly solved."

Dante quietly snorts. That reminds him, he needs to find time to call Lady and let her know there's a massive hitch to his travel plans. "Right. We'll see about that."

Griffon is already in the room when Dante and Trish enter in. The hawk tilts his head, seeing the duo. "Huh, someone took their sweet time coming here."

"Shut up, you loud chicken." Dante mutters and Trish stifles her laugh. "You're giving me a massive headache. Are you always this obnoxious?"

Griffon squawks, ruffling his black feathers in annoyance. "No, but I'm a chicken now!? Excuse me, Mister-I'm-A-Dark-Knight! I'll let you know that-"

"Griffon." Vergil stops him from ranting and the hawk silences himself, grumbling something about having no respect for elders these days from the younger brats. His eyes meet Dante and he stills, seeing the state Dante is in.

"I'm feeling better now." Dante's says, despite feeling an incoming pain to his head and from his left hand. "Now can we talk?"

Vergil lets out a seething sigh, "No."

"No!? I made the trip from the room to see if you're okay and now you're shooing me away?" Dante witheringly stares at Trish, who flatly stares back at him. "Seriously?"

"You chose this path on your own accord." Trish says. "I am staying out of this."

Dante scoffs, playing it off. "Oh ha, this is really not that huge of a problem for me-"

"Seeing you in this state is a concern for me." Vergil cuts in and Dante looks at him, bit surprised. "You're injured. You are in no state to move about nor are you coherent to ask anything that you can fully take in without being in pain."

"Come on, I can-"

"Dante." Vergil's eyes flash and Dante stills, sensing something dangerous in Vergil's voice. "You will rest. And we will talk tomorrow, when you have properly healed." And his eyes trail down before glaring back at him. "Perhaps then you can finally clean yourself to a better state, brother mine, instead of gallivanting around in your current state of wear."

Dante blinks before recalling his shirt is partially undone. Recalling Trish's words, Dante smirks, tilting his head back, "Wanting to see me shirtless then? That, I can happily do-"

He stops when he feels something cool dash past him, hitting the wall with a thunk. His smile still frozen, Dante barely registers feeling a cut on his cheek. "-or not. All righty, then. Trish? Maybe I'll take your advice and get some sleep."

Dante hears Griffon cackle and he flips the bird off. He hears Trish huff, adjusting her hold before glaring at him with a strained, irritated grin. "See? Maybe you should have listened first instead of using your bullish head."

"Oh, now you are really being unfair!" She reminds him of Lady, only in the form of his Mother. "But fine, just... help me back in the room and I'll do something about this shirt." Dante glances at Vergil again, who decides to go back to his desk. But he can still feel his gaze on him, silently asking him if he needs anything else. Then Dante sighs, shaking his head. "Never mind. Just trying to see if you're feeling any better from seeing me alive and well."

Vergil blinks, blankly staring at him and Dante sighs, bowing his head. Not a reaction about that either, then. He's a fucking Ice King...

"Come, let me at least find you some proper wear." Trish pauses before staring at him. "And a proper wash- have you taken a bath as of recent?"

Dante stills. That was... about two days ago. "Uh-" He feels Trish pinch his arm and Dante yelps. "Ow! What the hell, Trish!?"

"Men." Trish mutters, glaring at him as she helps him leave the study. "All of you, impossible to comprehend your lack of hygiene-"

"Hey, I'll have you know I can clean myself well, thank you very much!" Dante bristles. "I actually want to smell nice. If you want to know how I've dealt with the worse dipshits-"

"Huh." Griffon flies closer to his perch on Vergil's desk. "You'd think, after being slashed from Yamato, Dante might get the better idea to stay put."

"I know." Vergil mutters, glancing at the spot where Dante was before Trish dragged him away. "But he's not the type to stand still. He never was the patient sort."

Not even when we were children; Dante was full of energy.

"That explains it then." Griffon mutters, "I'm gonna take a nap- being in the same room as your brother wears me out."

"Suit yourself." Vergil doesn't care; he's relieved to see Dante awake again.

He closes his eyes, taking another deep breath before opening them, trying to calm himself from the surge of emotions. Trying to tell Dante how worried he was will come later; he did panic when Dante collapsed, blood spilling over the rug and smeared all over his shirt. It took a lot of restraint for Vergil to not barge in the room Dante is staying at- he was frightened about losing Dante again.

At least my fears are assuaged. Now that Dante is alive and well, Vergil can return back to his tasks at hand. He undid the seal that locked Dante's memories; now it's a matter of trying to awaken his brother's draconic side. But he wants to know more about his brother first. If his twin has changed in interest, his desires, his wants, needs and likes. If Dante now remembers Vergil to be the same twin he had as a child - if he recovers their promise and how Vergil silently swears to protect Dante from the threats that killed their parents.

He grips his fists, recalling Dante's words on how their mother died. Then he recalls the images Rebellion presented to him; two stood out to Vergil. One being Dante's swears to avenge his mother against a Lord Vergil has never heard of. But the other one was seeing his brother stabbed by another sword, barely on the choke-hold of Death when his magic healed him, saving his life in the midst of a battle.

I don't want to lose you again, not again...! Vergil's breath is sharp, silently calming himself on yet another wave of impulsive thoughts. He manages to stay silent and meditate, trying to think of the possible questions Dante will ask. Then he thinks of the things he'll try to help his foolish twin with: one will involve awakening the draconic form Dante has, another involves honing his swordsmanship.

Oh what else? Perhaps he can try to tell Dante the other reasons he would want his twin to stay by him. Offering him protection would be a start.

Dante smirks, tilting his head back. His shirt barely open, revealing part of his scarred chest in the moonlight. "Wanting to see me shirtless then? That, I can happily do-"

Vergil opens his eyes, barely feeling his face dust with warmth before he wearily groans, feeling that same warmth pool down and invade his thoughts. Seeing Dante's taunting smirk sears in his mind; so were the adrenaline from their sword fight earlier. How close they were, how their blades clash, how much they lived for the fight-

Damn. This might be more difficult than I thought.

"Incorrigible." He mutters to himself. "Dante, you... horrible brother of mine."

It has not been a day and he feels himself ache for more of Dante's warmth.

Chapter Text

The next day greets him with lights pouring down the room. Dante wakes up to the same room, feeling better. The pain in his left hand feels less sore, but Dante sees the bandages still wrapped around it. There are faint pink splotches and Dante silently wonders if his medical kit will expedite the healing process.

It might be like the one on my chest, He wonders, Will this leave a scar too?

Leaning down, Dante takes the spare clean bandages Trish left for him on the bedside table. Speaking of Trish...

Dante silently recalls that she looks so much like his Mother. The way she dodges his inquiry made him think; what did she tell Vergil she can't tell him? Thoughts buzz in his mind and he barely registers the door opening before sensing the magic seeping in. Dante looks up to see Vergil, who is holding neat, folded fabric in his hands.

What is he doing here?

"So, you're finally awake." His eyes draw to Dante's left hand. "Do you need help?"

"I can manage." Dante places the clean bandages away. "Hey, where's Trish?"

"I sent her out on an errand." Vergil responds, placing the fabric on the bed before glancing at the hand. "How are you feeling?"

Dante runs his hand through his hair, attempting to comb it. "I feel better. I was going to ask Trish is there's any more of that medical paste just in case the wound opens back up. If not, I was going to use the med kit I have." He gestures to his bag that is still propped on the chair next to the unused desk before glancing at Vergil. Dante sees Vergil crossing his arms, not satisfied with his response. "What, that doesn't make you feel better?"

"Do you always travel on your own?" Vergil asks, glancing at the bag.

Are you changing the subject? I thought that was my deal. Dante frowns. "It depends on the jobs available. Or if I'm needed somewhere to help. My profession comes in handy."

"As a mercenary or as someone who will do anything for the pay?" Vergil glares at him and Dante blinks, swearing that Vergil sounds irritated.

"Both. I don't have a home to return to." Dante looks down, still recalling a paranoid villager burned their home after his Mother's death. A morose smile flits in his face, fingers curled around his necklace. "I have to make do with what I have when the war ended. So, I chose to be a fighter for hire. I can deal with the monster killing and guarding someone. If it's a party for a quest and they need someone to help, I'll fill in. It's just a floating job for me until someone takes pity and takes me in as a wanderer or hires me to be a knight."

Vergil's sigh returns thin. Then he gestures to the clothing on the bed. "Your clothing. I don't wear these, so you can have it."

"Wait, are you sure?" Dante picks up what he registers as fine, clean clothing before lifting one of the shirts. He balks, staring at Vergil with alarm. "This looks like something expensive! I can't—"

"I'm making you wear it. It's far better than your current wear." Vergil sounds frustrated. "Wearing just a white shirt and black pants won't get you far." He glares, daring Dante to protest. "You do know how to put it on? Or do you need lessons—"

"Shut up." Dante grumbles, his face red with embarrassment. He swears he spies something red in the pile of clothes. "I suppose this means I'll have to pay you back-"

"You don't. I can give you what you need." Vergil cuts in, leaving no room for protests. "There's breakfast downstairs."

"And yours?" He's wondering if Vergil isn't the type to actually eat any food and would hunt in his dragon form. "What about your food?"

"I already ate." The other responds. "And no, brother mine, it is not what you think. I have given you the other half of what I made."

Oh. Dante blinks, looking back at the clothes with an awkward glance. "...good, at least you aren't some dragon eating deer from the woods."

Vergil snorts, glaring at him. "How kind of you to believe I would be such person."

Dante rolls his eyes.

"When you're done eating, we can talk. You said you have questions for me."

"I do." The memories are still in his mind; fresh and foreign. Yet they feel familiar and nostalgic. It's like Pandora's Box to Dante. He wants to ask Vergil if he shares these memories, if they mean anything to him. More questions come up: about their Father, their Mother, and the draconic side Dante apparently seems to have, but not awakened. His magic still flows in his blood, yet it feels like it expanded its limit. Apparently, the seal did some sort of dampening effect on his magic alongside his memories. Why would their Father do this to him? Why did their Father take Vergil, leaving him and their Mother behind?

Vergil straightens himself and Dante perks up. "If there's nothing else for now, then—"

"Wait." Dante calls out. "There is something."

"What is it?"

Dante hopes the question doesn't come out odd. But he wants to get an idea of how he was in Vergil's perspective. "How did you remember me, as a kid? I just... I want your opinion."

Vergil blinks before he thinly smirks, a silent reminiscing look on his face. "You were a complete brat. You were constantly commanding and begging for my attention. You didn't stop until you got what your heart desired, even if it meant exhausting my energy just to make you satisfied." He looks at Dante with that unusual stare again. "You've wanted everything I had, and I would give it to indulge you."

Dante frowns, feeling suddenly embarrassed. That made him sound like a needy kid. No wonder Vergil has some form of irritation to him. "Seriously? I didn't think I was such an attention whore." He wearily chuckles, scratching the back of his head. "Wow. Uh. That explains a lot. I must have annoyed you a lot back then."

"You did." Vergil nods, sounding weary. A pang of guilt hits Dante and he looks down at the floor. Man, if only he can smack that childish side of his and behave like a proper kid... "Why do you ask?"

"I was wondering if..." Dante trails off, wondering if now was a good time to tell Vergil he's not going to trouble him any further. Prior to Vergil breaking the seal, Dante behaved well. He was trying to stay out of trouble because he kept being the scapegoat. His mother taught him to appreciate the most basic possessions; the pleasures in his life can come from what makes him happy. His jobs presented him the other side of being rich and famous: most nobles take things for granted.

Now that Dante saw his childhood memories, he was a greedy and spoiled brat before Vergil and their Father went away. He wonders if he was part of the reason they left him and their Mother behind. The guilt returns and Dante sighs, "...never mind, I was just thinking."

Was breaking the seal a great idea, Vergil? He wants to ask. His hand gently traces the bandage outlines on his hand. All it did was make me hate myself more.

A hand carefully brushes against his hair and Dante blinks, seeing Vergil next to him with that weird, fond expression. It's not pity. It's that same look Vergil had when Dante dared him to pierce that sword in his throat.

"Thinking about what?" Vergil quietly asks. "You can tell me, brother mine."

That 'mine' again. What is the deal with that?

"It's-" Dante nervously chuckles, deciding to shift course. "Well, here's the thing. I don't want to impose on you for too long, so-"

"You're not going anywhere." Vergil firmly states and okay, that stamps on whatever argument Dante was going to build up. Dante's eye twitches but keeps silent. "Not until my inquiries are satisfied."

"If they are, what then?" Dante asks, narrowing his eyes. "You should know that I don't plan to stand around here forever being stagnant." The pause in Vergil's voice makes Dante realize he didn't think about that possibility. "Then I guess it means I'll have to answer all of whatever you want as quick as possible-"

"That will not be possible." Vergil suddenly states, the draconic anger rising and seething with his icy breath. He holds Dante's shoulder tight and Dante doesn't shake it off. Instead, he glances back, daring the other to test him. "You will never answer it all."

"Oh? What question do you think I won't be able to answer?" Dante shoots back. "I've gotten my memories. From the way things are headed, I suppose I have to try and awaken my own dragon form like you did. Is that the other thing you wanted to say?"

He swears he can feel the ice tickle on his skin from the other's breath. Then Vergil growls, "You will understand what I mean soon."

"Yeah, well, we'll see how much you can hold me down." Dante glares back. "I can't promise much from me either. I know— wait, I just realized something. I thought you got everything out of Rebellion."

"Rebellion can only show me what it deems to be enough. But I want more. I'm not satisfied until I hear it from you." Vergil simply states, slowly letting his hand pry off Dante's shoulder. "I'll let you get changed and eat. Then we'll talk. You will know where to find me."

"And how am I supposed to know that?" Dante asks, baffled. "I don't even know the layout of this place!"

Vergil's smirk was not gracious. He snaps his fingers and Griffon appears with a baffled squawk, ungracefully landing on the ground. Dante winces, wondering if he should feel bad for the bird. "Griffon. Give Dante a tour of this place after his meal."

"What?" The hawk flaps around, glaring at Vergil. "Whoa, whoa, wait, can't Trish do it? She plays a better host than either of us!"

Yeah, one's loud and noisy. Dante crosses his arms. The other's cold and a complete dick.

"She went on an errand on my behalf." Vergil calmly replies. "It might be days before she'll return."

"Days!?" Griffon groans, straightening its wings before flying to perch himself at the desk. "Fine, fine, got it, Master Vergil. Yeesh, you could've just asked me to come here instead of doing the magic teleport crap."

"And delay our guest's wellbeing? I don't think so." Vergil glances back at Dante. Then he smirks, reaching out to brush Dante's hair away from his face. "I also know you get lost easily as a child, so it's better if Griffon serves as your guide."

"What? I do not get lost!" Dante seethes, feeling flustered. He shoves the feeling of Vergil's fingers gently tracing his skin away. "I just go by intuition!"

He hears Vergil laugh, humor reaching his eyes. "We'll see about that, brother mine." He walks off, leaving a fuming Dante and a cackling Griffon in the room.

"Oh, what the hell, you have no answer to that?" He stares at Griffon. "Is this a thing? Leaving right when I want to know something that's actually useful?"

"Yeah, he just loves to do it to piss us off." Griffon's chuckles die away when Dante's jaw tightens. "So, uh, Dante. I hope you learned whatever Trish did to turn on the bath water because I can't. Unless you want me to poke at something-"

"I'll do it." Dante huffs, knowing how Trish handled the washroom. She made him memorize it because of their talk on hygiene and his stores about the people at the army. He takes the clothing, clean bandages, and snatches one of the towels nearby before glancing back at Griffon realizing something. "Are you really going to wait out here?"

"Uh, duh." The hawk stares back at him. "You think I like to be a voyeuristic moron? Like I want to know what you humans do on a minute-by-minute basis!"

"Believe me, you don't." Dante mutters, entering in the bathroom and shuts the door behind him.

Dante could have been done with his wash ten minutes ago, if his left hand isn't stinging from the injury. When he sees his left palm, he still sees the hint of an angry red gash from Vergil's sword. It has severed the seal in two, making it irreparable. The wound itself is still tender. There are some of Trish's medical paste remaining in the washroom, so Dante applies it before wrapping the clean bandages on his hand.

But it's the clothing that makes Dante pause. He could just go for the other clean set that is in his bag, but Vergil gave him this one and told him he has to wear it... why? Is Vergil attempting to show off his status as a potentially rich asshole and making Dante wear the same thing?

"So, he's not giving you much of a choice in the matter with your clothes." Griffon glances at Dante, who stares at the pile of red and black fabrics. "I also applaud you for being decent when you came out."

Dante warily stares at Griffon. He's only wearing the black pants and boots; the towel is around his neck to catch any droplets from his hair. "It's the shirt and this vest I'm debating— Really? I thought you're not a voyeur."

"Oh, shut up," Griffon groans. "If I had a thing to complain about, it's that those two— Master Vergil and Trish- don't cover themselves after they wash. Like for fuck's sake, I try to look the other way, but nooo, they want to chat about things I also don't care about. I don't want to know what their birthday suit looks like!"

"Well, then." Dante laughs before gesturing to the door. "The door's open if you want to wait."

"Gee, thanks. If there's something I have to say, I like ya. You're the most sensible so far and you've been here for only a day."

Dante shrugs, "What can I say? I try."

"You're good at being responsible." Oh, that is a laugh. "It makes me wonder if you do take that 'knight code' seriously." The hawk flies away and Dante sighs in relief, looking back at the clothing before lifting up an unfamiliar red shirt.

"You mean the code of chivalry?" Dante mumbles to himself. "Nope. I just go by common sense." He picks up the shirt again and blinks, tilting his head. "Huh, maybe this color isn't so bad after all..."

Wearing the clothes Vergil gave him didn't take long to put on. In fact, it's similar to the one he wore. The black vest is a nice addition. He gingerly brushes his fingers over the belts and inspects himself in the mirror.

It's uncanny seeing his reflection now. Dante doesn't look anything like Vergil at first sight. But the more he sees it, he can see some form of semblance. He combs his hair back and he sees the similarities. Dante frowns, silently deeming that the slicked hair thing looks ridiculous on him. He combs his hair back to his usual state and inspects the outfit once more, making sure parts of his shirt doesn't poke out from the vest.

Then he looks at his left wrist- ah, right. He should call Lady right now, shouldn't he? Griffon isn't around; he's probably doing- oh who knows what that bird is up to. Dante removes the bag from the chair and sets it down. He'll have to do a proper check of his bag; he needs to polish his armor and switch out his rations for new ones before he attempts to set off. Not that Vergil would let him. That, Dante knows, is an ordeal in itself. So, he might as well take advantage of staying with a roof over his head while planning his escape.

"I'm going to hate this call." Dante grumbles, silently dreading his friend's about-to-be wrath. At least he's the one calling her this time. He hopes she isn't frantically worried about him as he places his hand over the stone. "I hope she's okay with me being really late."

"Wait, so," Lady tries not to grin. "By angering its owner by sleeping on his property and you're forced to stay in his home for the next couple of weeks?"

Dante's eye twitches. This call did not go in the direction he initially dreaded about! He was honestly expecting her to cry in a panic and he'd had to apologize, tell her everything is okay, yadda, yadda, yadda... But no. She says Dante being lost is a thing and starts to laugh while Dante seethes in the chair. So he chalks up whatever pride he has remaining and groans, "Yes, and now I'm going to be really behind trying to meet you and the others because of this prick."

"About that-" Lady fails to contain her laughter and Dante glares at her. "Sorry! I'm sorry! It's just- out of all the reasons you're delayed, I had a feeling this would happen."

"For being in the woods and not realizing someone lives in it?" Dante deadpans. "Because I found out that other part in the worst way possible."

"Did that person say anything about the dragon in woods?"

That gives him pause. He wonders if he should— not just to confirm the rumor mill, but to get the chance to scare Lady. But the retribution for doing a prank will not be kind, so Dante decides against it. He would also like to tell Lady about his twin in person, rather than the communication stone; it is a personal matter to him. "There is... but I haven't found it yet."

"Oh, really? Well, that's a shame."

This lie will kick me later, I just know it. "Yeah, I know, but I'm still in this mess." Dante's eye twitches, glaring at her. "I can't leave unless I escape or I satisfy his inquiries, whatever the hell those are."

"I'm sorry for laughing about your current problem, but how you got into this situation makes me amused." Lady grins. "It's not every day that it's the knight who gets captured in the castle!"

"Thanks! You're really helpful right now." Dante seethes, feeling his ears heat up in humiliation. "No, really. Can you please send this guy a letter of sorts, probably under the guise that I'm heading to your palace over an urgent matter? I know I'm supposed to be helping you with this entire diplomatic party. You know, the one where you play nice, gracious host while I'm your bodyguard to ward off any idiot who tries to kill you?"

From what Dante remembers, Lady is supposed to host some sort of extravagant ball or party of sorts to mingle with other diplomatic and rich people. Which means there's a chance of an attack aimed at these group. Being newly crowned, Lady is a potential target. It could be a thinly veiled chance to take the kingdom for the would-be killer. Lady only needs his help in making sure no ridiculous businesses takes place that night, but Dante extended to offer her of his protection. He says it's to repay the debt he owes her and she begrudgingly takes it.

Lady huffs, "That ball is a good few months away."

"I know, I know. You know the other reason why I should be heading over there."

"Uh huh. What about that, by the way? How are you going to work on asking people about—”

"I'm still working on it! But you know, I'm at an impasse right now. What am I supposed to do?"

"And I know you're aware I can handle myself, but that's not enough for you." Lady sighs, "All right, I'll try to draft up a letter to send to... who am I supposed to send this to? You never told me the name of what Lord you successfully angered and delayed your trip."

"Does the name Vergil ring a bell?" Dante grunts, expecting for her to start laughing or making fun of him. Instead he hears nothing, and he blinks, seeing her surprised expression. "Uh. Lady? I asked—"

"No, no I heard." Lady murmurs, "Vergil, Vergil... I've heard of that name before."

Uh. This, he wasn't expecting at all. Dante straightens up, curiosity taking ahold. "You have? How?"

"I don't know." Lady frowns. "Hold on, let me find out and I'll call you back. It might be within a few days, Dante, so please be patient."

"Wait, seriously?"

"Well, Dante, I'm a bit busy with other matters like how to try not to strangle awful nobles and diving up resources so the villagers don't riot." Lady crosses her arms. "And I have a guest to show around and entertain."

"Wait, that guest. Is this person dangerous?" Concern suddenly flares in him. "Lady, I swear, if this person knows about that awful piece of shot your dad was-"

"Morrison told me that no, the person has no idea who Arkham is. Which should be a good thing." The queen hums. "But Nevan said she's looking into our guest; something about her seems odd. But." She smirks. "If that person turns out to be a would-be assassin after my crown, they'll have a happy time with my firearms instead of my dead body."

Dante's chuckle comes out wary, but he doesn't feel relieved. "Really? Are you sure?"

"Hey, I'm going to say this again: I can handle myself. You are the one who's in a bit of a bind right now. So, your letter. It's to this Vergil, right?"

"Yeah." Dante pauses, still wondering how Lady would know his name. "Can you let me know in advance what it says before you deliver it?"

"Of course, dumbass. And don't worry about being late to help with- the planning. You still have time." Lady grins. "Trust me, I'll be fine. The others will help me. They all say hi, by the way."

"Are you sure?" Dante asks, concerned for her safety already. "What if someone knew Arkham and tries to kill you to finish his dirty work while you're planning for this masquerade bullshit?"

"Hey, like I said," Lady smirks back and Dante sees one of her hidden daggers make its special appearance. "I can take care of myself."

He sighs, feeling a mix of relief and exasperation before mumbling, "If you say so. But really, call me. And tell me more news; you know I want to be prepared for whatever bullshit extravaganza takes place." Like who is coming, if he needs to prepare for an assassin, or any rival hands to be careful of- the typical political bullshit Dante hates to be a part of. If Lord Mundus is making his special appearance.

She laughs and it makes Dante feel slightly better. "I will, dumbass. Don't worry about it." Her communication stone cuts off and Dante smiles back, tugging his sleeves to hide the bracelet before he straightens himself. The concern for his friend's safety doesn't let go and his frown tugs at the corner of his lips.

I know I shouldn't worry, but what is it about this particular event that bothers me so much...?

He opens the door to his room and finds Griffon perched on one of the metallic bars, preening at his feathers. "Okay, flappy bird, I'm ready."

"Yeah, yeah, I'll be nice and guide ya to the kitchen, dining hall." Then Griffon glances at him. "If you can tell me something."

Okay? "And what's that going to be?"

"You and uh, that chick you were just talking to." Dante freezes, silently cursing himself before looking at Griffon with a horrified stare. "Do you two have a thing going on with each other? It sounds like you two are pretty close."

Oh crap.

"The door was open." Griffon deadpans. "You do know I heard every word-"

"I'll tell you if you can promise me something." Dante hisses. "Don't tell Vergil I'm friends with the Queen from the next kingdom."

Why is he wording it like Lady is a secret? It's not like Vergil matters to him ...right?

"Uh, you sure about that?" Griffon stares at him. "He did say Rebellion showed him a buncha moments from your life…"

Never mind then! Dante groans, burying his hands in his face. "I mean- shit, don't tell him what you just heard! It's solely between me and my friend, and I would really appreciate it if you don't blab it all to Vergil."

"Okay, okay I swear on my lovely little beak I won't tell." That earns an immediate double-take from the hawk, eyes bulging wide. "Whoa, whoa, wait! I'm sorry but wait a minute! Back up, Shirley—"

"The name's Dante, chicken." Dante grouses.

"You're pals with Queen Mary?"

Well. Dante silently groans, trying not to run back in that room and hide. So much for secrecy. Hearing her former name makes him glare at the bird. "Her name's Lady, not Mary. She disowned that name." And for a good reason.

"Ohhh... say, Dante, you're not the type to leave me hanging." Griffon flaps over and okay, there is one positive thing to the black vest. It's preventing him from feeling those sharp talons prick through the leather and pierce through his wear. "How did you become friends with her? Master Vergil might know, but not me. So, this has got to be a good story!"

Dante groans, hanging his head. Great, now he has to entertain this bird. "Do I have to?"

"Well, it's either that or... we can go to Master Vergil's study, I tell him you haven't gotten any food in your stomach, and I'll mention to him about that masquerade ball-" Griffon squawks, flapping away as Dante curses at himself for grabbing air instead of that beak. "Ack! Okay, I get it, you don't want that! So, wanna let me know while you eat your breakfast?"

Dante was about to protest when he hears his stomach growl. He grumbles in embarrassment, "Fine, fine. If you want entertainment, why don't you just read something from the asshole's study?"

"Uh, for the record, I tried." Griffon says. "He threatened to clip my wings in return for touching one of his 'treasures'."

There's a pause in his steps before Dante recalls that Vergil is part dragon. As I am, but... "His treasures?" Dante echoes, confused. "Yell me if I'm right or wrong about this, but aren't dragons attracted to shiny and expensive things like gold, jewels, or silk? You know, hoarding the most valuable items for themselves?"

Griffon cackles. "Are you kidding me? The things that sound like that are Master Vergil's clothing. I even don't even know what his treasures are! If he had some sort of hoarding problem, it's his books. Like for crying out loud, he has a large library. Do you have any idea how much of a pain in the ass it was just to try and find him in that labyrinth?"

"I... no, no idea." Dante refuses to know. He's not staying here long enough to find out, contrary to what Vergil believes. But from what Griffon implies, Vergil knew about Lady and what Dante did to help her. Okay. So, there are more bumps on the road. It's... manageable. This better not be one of those 'pebbles turn into rocks' deal or Dante will still find a way to leave, deal or not. He refuses to be a burden to more people, his twin being one of them.

"So, like we were saying," Griffon gleefully asks, "We were gonna get you a meal? You look sort of like a skeleton-"

"Hey, I eat well, thank you very much!" Dante's eye twitches. He's not going to admit he gets less than usual for a typical meal, but Dante has chalked it up to rationing.

"Not from what I saw..."

Dante heavily sighs, silently taking this day to be a very long one as he follows the hawk to the dining hall. For whatever deity is so kind to me today, please give me patience.

"Fine. Where do you want me to start about me and Lady?"

"Arkham? Never heard of 'im." Griffon ruffles his feathers. "Though based on how you talked about him, he sounds like a creep."

"Think of him as a complicated power-hungry creep. He's Asshole Father of the Year material." Dante mumbles, eating the sausages that were in his plate. The eggs and toast were delicious along with the chopped fruit that was placed on the side. The bacon... He's not interested. He knew fruit was a luxury for most people- damn, how did Vergil get ahold of these? "There's a story Lady told me about her family line. Her mother and her ancestors were powerful mages. They had the ability to draw up enough magic for any ritual without payment. It sounds ideal for any dipshit who wanted to summon a demon or some eldritch deity without repercussions."

He hears Griffon lowly whistle. "Yikes. But your friend didn't agree with that?"

"No, Lady would prefer to use her own magic to fight and defend herself. It didn't help that Arkham was the king and wanted to declare war just to sate his power-hungry self." Dante sighs, still bothered by that. "He wanted to get the power for some ritual. That ritual was about taking certain abilities without the need to transform- you know what I'm talking about, right?"

"Is it like trying to steal powers and manipulating it to use that magic for their own reasons?"

He pauses on that question, lowering his fork. "Maybe. I thought he was going to steal my friend's powers to summon some powerful mook that night. Or maybe rip open a portal to a new dimension and allowing some idiot to come in. But no, it was something else. He just wanted power for himself and rule the world with his horrible vision to enslave humankind. It's all to interest some guy he's been obsessed with for years."

"Huh." Griffon glances at him. "That could be one reason. But you know, I've heard stories about someone stealing magic." The hawk edges closer and Dante eyes him, noticing that he's inching towards his plate. "You uh, gonna finish that bacon on your plate?"

Dante softly laughs, handing Griffon the thick bacon slice. "Sure. I didn't think you're the type to ask for food. I thought you hunted your own food."

"Ha, I could, but uhh. Killing those furry little animals? Nah. That ain't my shtick." Griffon tears into the cooked bacon as Dante finishes off his plate. Man, that was good. He should take some cooking lessons. "So, you were saying about the Queen's shit of a dad?"

"Right, well, he's no longer in rule; Lady made sure of it. I helped take down her father and made sure he didn't destroy anyone's life again." The amount of magic dampening powers used on him were exhausting. Nevan had to ask the help of the other mages for his punishment. "But he had some help from the outside. That's the part that bothers me the most." Dante wipes his mouth on a napkin, thinking back on his last visit there. "Arkham had help from someone and I promised Lady that I would find it who that helper was."

"And?"

"I found nothing." Dante grumbles, a bit annoyed at himself. "I need to go back and restart my tracks, which was the other reason I wanted to be there."

"But then you wound up coming here."

"The woods were supposed to be a shortcut."

"A shortcut?" Griffon looks up and Dante nods. "Ohhh... I gotcha. So, preparing for that ball wasn't the reason you needed to go on a hurry?"

"No. I hate parties. I hate balls even more." The knight shudders, recalling the last extravaganza he went to. "I had to guard a prince and his sister because their father knew they would play hooky and try to sneak out." He faintly laughs at the night. "It turns out all three of us wanted out, so we wound up escaping the ball. Those two were bored of the dancing, socializing- and they pretty much wanted to be like the kids they are. So, I offered to babysit those two while their parents were having fun socializing at their ball." He smiles at the thought. "I wonder how they are right now..."

"What, the people who asked you out?"

"No, the royal family." He still remembers to call them from time to time; those two and their parents are like an extended family to him. "Their parents helped me out after the war; they were the ones who gave me my current armor and clothing. They were the ones who knighted me for saving their lives."

"You? Hanging out with kids? I'm having a hard time imagining that."

"Try imagining me playing tea party with a young girl and a flower crown on my head." Dante grins. "While the little prince beats me up with his wooden sword."

Griffon cackles, "Cute, that's not an image I asked for. And what's your excuse for skimping out on a grand ball for a king and queen?"

"A lot of people were asking me to dance with them." Dante grimaces. "Most of them proposed to spend the night with them, which was not something I wanted. I had a job to do; I had no time to mess around." Let alone being in a bed with a stranger Dante knows little to nothing about. He isn't the type to have an one-night stand.

"Huh." Griffon cocks his head in confusion. "So you're a virgin?"

Thank the deities he wasn't drinking something or else he would start choking at that blunt statement. Instead he squeaks out, "What?"

"That's what it sounded like!" Griffon defends himself and Dante groans, feeling heat rush up to his face. "Oh come on, I thought someone like you would have been laid by now!"

"No, I didn't get laid with anyone- shut up, you dumb chicken!" Dante seethes, feeling flummoxed and horrified. He refuses to say Griffon's statement is true because it is; he also refuses to let anyone see him naked for reasons that he's now suspects is from the draconic side. (He's ashamed of it. He refuses to tell anyone. His mother was the only one who knew and he doesn't want to expose that part of him.)

Argh.

What a mess this morning is.

"Well, don't worry, I ain't telling Master Vergil all of that." The hawk stretches his wings before  folding them back. "I don't think he's interested in hearing all of that since it doesn't have to do with his upcoming inquiries."

"You mean his interrogation." Dante mutters, but he feels a flooding sense of relief in him. Good. So... at least he got someone at his side. Even though he should be careful of who he blabs everything to. "I hope you don't tell him about-"

"Nah, that virgin thing stays shut. It made me laugh, but really, you should work on that self-esteem issue of yours." Griffon cackles, his beady little eyes meeting his. "Plus, I feel like you and I are gonna get along."

Dante blinks and chuckles. If he was to be trapped in this castle in some way, he might as well have some semblance of company. Even if it was in the form of a blabbing bird who manages to be snarky wise crack. "Don't tell everything to him or anyone and I might feed you more bacon." That is, if he can find it.

Griffon laughs. "Now that's what I'm talking about!"

Better the annoying bird than Vergil right now.

Chapter Text

Mom, I asked someone in the nearby village about dragons.

What did this man say?

I asked him where I can find one and he told me I can't find any...

Oh, Dante. You will find one someday. So, what did you find out?

That old soldier in the village told me that dragons used to rule this world. But then one came and made a deal with an army of humans- something about a pact or treaty that would last for centuries. It worked, but that dragon was forced to leave his pack.

Ah. I recall such story. What else did this soldier tell you?

The dragon lived among humans for years. He travelled the world to see what he's protecting and met a human. Then he got into some sappy love tale about a dragon and a human that I didn't listen.

...I see.

Is everything okay, Mom? You look sad.

Oh, it's nothing! Don't worry about me. I'm more worried about you, my little one.

The tour Griffon gave was informative. For a bird that chatted with no filter in his brain, he knew where everything was. He knew about the hidden doors that were cleverly hidden- but none, much to Dante's dismay, lead to the outside. They started from the upper floors, avoiding the study and guest room. Making their way down, Dante notices a few things about the place.

The castle is grand. It's spacious for a lord and lady to live in with comfort; a family could have lived here. The furniture and decorations are all well-kept and tidied with cleaning magic.

Had the woods been cleared off, the castle would be better noticed. Griffon told Dante that it was meant to be this way; the woods serve as a cover to hide this place. There are slash marks on the walls and Dante wonders if Vergil either got attacked or lashed out and had no target.

"I wonder if they knew he was the dragon in the woods everyone keeps talking about." Dante murmurs, but Griffon cackles. "What?"

"Funny that you mentioned that," The bird says, "Master Vergil wants that rumor to keep going. He said it keeps a lot of unwanted visitors away."

Dante scoffs, not sure if that got accomplished. It didn't keep him away; Dante only wanted a shortcut to Lady's palace. "It didn't do a good job with some people." Me, for an example.

"Well," Griffon hums, "There was that one time when a buncha travelers thought this castle was theirs for the picking. They were about to rob this place when Master Vergil came back from one of his dead-end searches. Well, he appeared in his dragon form, of course, and told them to leave. When that didn't work, they attacked him-"

"They did?" Dante asks, surprised. How the hell was Vergil caught off-guard? When was this? Wait. Why is he concerned about something his twin lived through? "How... did it end?"

"For one, the travelers were crying and screaming in fear. Their attacks did nothing to Master Vergil. And uh, what else? Oh, yeah, Master Vergil told them to leave or else he'll kill them and the nearby villages.  He froze a guy with his ice breath, but not to death." Griffon sighs, "What a sight, though. Those guys were about to pee in their pants!"

So... Vergil didn't kill them. Strange. Dante thought dragons had an inherent bloodthirst. Unless there was something that stopped Vergil from killing them- never mind, he'll ask Vergil about it later. "...Huh."

Griffon squawks, "That's all you can say!?"

"Unless you know a better response." Dante grumbles. That he was glad Vergil was alive and not dead? That he spared the would-be robbers from their deaths? That the people didn't die a horrible death? He feels strangely relieved to know that Vergil is fine, which shouldn't bother him. "Look, I know I should say something, but I only knew about Vergil for... what? Two days now? And I'm still trying to sort through my mind with... the memories that were trapped."

"Ohh. Well, sorry. I thought that— uh, family, you'd feel at least panicked about Master Vergil's life when it was in danger." The bird looks down at him. "He was worried about you when you collapsed."

Yeah, I figured that. Dante frowns. It's an odd feeling, being that subject of concern and care. It's flattering, but so odd. "I... well, it's as I said. Let me... maybe I'll feel different in a few days. Or hours." But he doesn't feel as if things have changed. A bit disconcerted, Dante looks back up to Griffon. "Hey. Show me the rest of the place. I think I'm in the mood to walk around some more."

Perhaps, maybe, I can find some way out that won't get Vergil's attention. Or a place to think about it.

Griffon groans, starting to complain that he's flying more than he should, why can't Trish be back, but Dante ignores his ramblings.

Maybe... no, I shouldn't talk to Vergil yet.

"And here is the courtyard! I've seen it in its better days." Griffon grunts, looking around the roses and flowers blooming in the courtyard. It captures Dante's attention; it has been a while since he last saw a beautiful garden. "I'm not a fan of flowers or that frilly crap."

"Huh. Among the woods, the roses still bloom." Dante murmurs. Catching the faint sweet floral scent, he blinks and smiles to himself before seeing Griffon next to him. "Sorry, but uh, I'll be here for quite a while. Do you want to wait until I'm done admiring the flowers?"

"Are you sure?" Griffon asks. "I mean, you guys are supposed to talk after you had your tour."

"Wait, that's it?"

"Yeah! This place is the last stop, buddy."

Oh. Huh. How... convenient. Dante's eye twitches. This tour was strangely short. He's not sure how much time passed, but Griffon sure talked a lot. "Eh, Vergil can deal with the delay." Dante waves it off, deciding to look in the garden. "So—"

"Yeah, yeah, I actually need to rest. It's just, do you have to do it here, out of all places?"

Dante sees Griffon perching at the dry water fountain. "Well, I want to explore around here."

"Suit yourself; I'm not one to tell you this, but again, you're supposed to meet with Master Vergil after I show you around."

"And he told me to try and find him, which I'm not in the mood for." Dante turns around, walking towards the red roses. Ignoring Griffon's warnings about Vergil's eventual impatience, he approaches the rose trellis, finally seeing one of the ruby red roses up close. He softly smiles when his hands caress the delicate red petals. Fond memories of his mother showing him the different flowers and their properties come to him like a gentle breeze. He wants to pluck one and keep it for himself. Can he?

The temptation to cut one of those roses off is high. He wonders if he can get away with it. Much like if he can get away with escaping this place without Vergil knowing. Perhaps there's a gate that would lead him outside back to the woods he should be getting back to. Or if this castle has some underground path, secret doors that Griffon didn't show him.

He closes his eyes to think. How far is this castle from the original path? He knows this castle should be near the clearing he was staying in before Vergil caught him. The fire pit he made should be the most obvious mark. The place where he was last was near a brook, so maybe he should try to hear sounds for running water. Perhaps he can track it instead of having to rely on his magic. First thing’s first: he has to find an actual gate and or a secret way out in order to think about his escape route. Speaking of—

He catches a small gap where the garden hedges meet the trees. Walking a few steps towards it, Dante sees that there is in fact, a small narrow opening where the boxwood hedges detach. There is no fence fortifying the hedges. Odd. Dante wonders if the architect of this place intentionally wanted the place to be overrun by nature in the distant future. There are fences surrounding the front half of the gardens. What happened to the other half?

No matter, Dante’s made up his mind. He's found his gateway to freedom and he wasn't about to share this information with anyone in this palace. He can wait for a few days for Vergil's guard to be low before Dante sneaks his way out.

It's probably better to do this when it's at the night. Dante silently wonders if he should do it during the day, but he nixes the idea. There's a chance Griffon will talk; he did call Vergil his 'Master'. And if he does enact his plan in the day, Vergil might catch him in the act. For now, maybe I should think about the quickest route out of this castle from the room I'm being cooped at. And... Dante grimaces, looking down at his left hand again before looking up at the castle. I really can't delay this any more than I have, but I want to.

"Hey Griffon." Dante calls out, striding back to the hawk. "I'm ready to go back in."

"Gimme a sec, gotta get the last of these crap from my wings—" Griffon grunts, preening his wings before flapping in relief, flying over to perch himself on Dante's shoulder again. "Aaahhh, that feels a bit better. Remind me, err, Dante, to take a dip in a clean bucket of water much later. A bird's gotta be well kept too."

"Heh, probably from the poacher's net you got caught in. Do you want some ice with that?" Dante grins and Griffon lets out an indignant squawk. "Hey, a cold bath is good—"

"Okay, hell no! That sounds like torture and I do not want to experience another round of it, thank you very much." Griffon bristles. "How the hell can you stand cold water, out of all the things?"

"You don't get much luxuries from the army, birdie." Dante chuckles, hearing the hawk groan. "Want me to tell you the some of the more interesting jobs from my journeys?"

"Yeah, yeah, I can't promise I'll be interested in— wait, stories from your job? What makes you think I'll be interested in that?"

"Just for entertainment." Dante meanders for a bit, shuffling his foot. "I'm not ready to talk to Vergil yet."

Griffon cackles, adjusting his talons. "Huh. All right, I gotcha. You're not prepared to know what to ask him?"

"Well..." The bird's right; Dante is delaying the inevitable and he'll have to talk to Vergil. But a part of him still wants time to get used to it—isn't he rushing things by asking the source himself? The other part, on the other hand, says no: get your answers now. Think all about it later. Know that either way, Vergil is going to piss you off somehow and will tell you you're trapped in his keep even if you tell him what he wants. Instead of saying that, he plasters his grin and says, "Maybe I want to see how you'd feel about dealing with something else that isn't a dragon in a castle."

"Hmmmn fine. Not like I have anyone else to talk to aside Master Vergil anyway." Griffon groans. "Normally, that would be Trish's deal, but you know, something new sounds pretty good right now. So, Mister Knight, what tales do ya have?"

Dante grins.

"And that swamp hag was doing all of that?" Griffon gawks, horrified. "To the kids!?"

"You're forgetting about the priests and fighters that tried to get the poor kids back." Dante tacks in. Both occupants are in the drawing room, sunlight pouring in and curtains drawn. The lack of people in the place made Dante's voice echo in the room, but he doesn't mind. The privacy calms him as he told Griffon what he thought to be the more interesting quests he took on after the war. The memories of that were brighter, clearer than the ones Vergil unlocked, but he shoves those grainy thoughts aside. Right now, he has a chatty hawk to entertain.

"But for a bloodletting—well, fuck. I ain't gonna underestimate any bitchy old ladies again after your tale." Griffon shudders, flapping his fear away. "What was she doing with all of those blood? Was she trying to summon something?"

"No, she wanted to use that blood for herself. Something about preserving her powers with the blood and…It was not a pretty image." Dante shrugs. "I mean, she was pretty easy to kill when she realized I didn't cave into her spell."

"Uggghh! That's twisted—a vampire sounds a lot better to deal with than that creepy old hag!"

"I've heard vampires exist somewhere off the west coast..." Dante grins and laughs when Griffon squawks, stumbling back. "I'm kidding, I don't know what's on the other side of this country."

"But that's— out of most things you told me, it's pretty much up disturbing!" Griffon groans. "What the crap Dante, I thought that crypt one was bad!"

"It still wasn't fun trying to get out of a crypt with the living dead coming after us." Dante mutters. And I was guarding Grue and his kids while helping those band of travelers out. I wonder how they are right now? "Try thinking about that insane acolyte trying to bring back the dead while you're at it."

"I'm trying not to." Griffon whines. "Geez, I thought you were going to tell me stories about people who died in war and came back to haunt people. Not this!"

"Hey, you asked." Dante shrugs. "Want to hear more?"

"Let me get over what you told me first!"

Dante leans back in the chair, chuckling to himself. He ignores Griffon's whining in favor to check on his left hand. He slowly closes his hand to a fist and Dante feels a jolt of pain before unfurling his fingers. He should change the bandages soon, maybe use that medical kit to alleviate the pain since that paste did so much—

"I thought you wanted to talk about a few things, brother mine."

Dante jolts when he feels Vergil behind him. He turns, seeing Vergil looking at him, but the latter looks irked. 

"You scared me." The knight wheezes, about to stand when he feels Vergil's cool hand on his shoulder. "How did you—"

"You took your time." The other flatly says, tightening his hand akin to a harsh pinch. Dante yelps, slapping Vergil's hand away before glaring up at him. "I decided to find you instead."

"Good. I wasn't in the mood to find you anyway." Dante grumbles, crossing his arms. How did Vergil find him? He wants to know if Vergil has some sixth sense that came with his draconic side to scout Dante in this castle.

He feels the fingers leave his neck, Vergil finally appearing in his line of sight. He grabs a nearby seat and sets it across where Dante sits. "Despite what you told me last night, it seems as if you don't want to talk."

"I forgot what those questions were. It was one of those 'heat of the moment' deals." Dante mumbles, trying to find some way to get out of it. But he hears Vergil gesture something- and Dante hears the door shut and lock themselves. He witheringly stares back at the other, who finally sits down with that glowering smirk. "Okay, seriously? Do you have every lock memorized?"

"You can say that." Vergil says, leaning down, eyes intent on Dante's. "So, brother mine. We're going to talk; you had things to ask from me."

"Okay, and...?" What the hell does this have to do with locking the door? "I told you I forgot them."

Vergil's eyes narrow. "I'm calling your bluff."

"Hey!" Dante scowls.

"I think those questions you had will return. I'm going to ask you a few things in return. And you will answer them." Vergil growls. "Truthfully."

Dante thins his lips. Well, this isn't good. He'll have to find creative ways to side-step the more sensitive question— ones he really hoped Rebellion didn't present. If he's lucky and the other doesn't decide to play interrogator, he doesn't earn whatever wrath Vergil has in him and change into that dragon Dante was about to get chomped by yesterday. He can see Griffon nervously shuffle in his spot and Vergil glancing to the hawk.

"So uh," Griffon nervously says, "I would uh, normally, like to watch you two have at it. But it's seriously getting a bit uncomfortable—"

"Go, then," Vergil flatly says, snapping his fingers and Griffon vanishes with an annoyed squawk, earning Dante's baffled stare. "What?"

"You could—just let him fly out like a normal bird." Dante gestures to the doors. Well, damn, he feels bad for the birdy. He makes a silent reminder to track down the bacon and feed it to Griffon. "Where did you send him to?"

"Outside of this room, where we are not filled with distractions of any sort." Vergil says. "I would rather like it to between us."

"And the doors? Aren't you going to unlock them?"

"Normally, I would. Seeing as how nobody else is around to bother us." Vergil maliciously smirks. "But I've waited for you for the last few hours, only to hear you talking to Griffon about matters I should be aware of. Of course, I would want the doors shut."

Oh, so Vergil is being the petty piece of shit now? "The things I talked to your pet birdie about are none of your business." Dante glares back. "What give you the right to pry into my current life if I don't know you enough?"

Vergil hums, "You bring up a good point. I don't know you well enough to understand your current affairs."

"So then—"

"Then let's talk." Vergil calmly says a silent dare dancing in his eyes for Dante to bail. "How about we learn about each other? Whatever you say, I will say something for you to retain. I want to know more about you, brother mine. If things altered with you, had your interests shifted from what I recalled as children; if you still hold the same fascination with certain dealings."

"This is your way of asking if we can get to know each other, isn’t it?" Dante frowns. "You are aware that I'm still trying to register the thought that you're my twin, right?"

"I am. I suspect you have questions about your memories too."

"Yeah, and..." Dante trails off before making up his mind. "This is going to sound odd. But I want to see if your memories of us as kids match."

"If our memories match?" Vergil echoes, sounding incredulous. "As children? Are you aware that we might have different perspectives of what we did?"

"I know, I know. Hindsight made me realize I'm looking at a bratty kid who ran around, screaming for his twin like a spoiled maniac and I'm having a really hard time accepting that I am that same dumb brat." Dante huffs, wondering if he is asking for the impossible. "It sounds too confusing for you—"

"No, it doesn't." Vergil shakes his head, confusion gone. "I understand your intentions."

Dante heaves a sigh of relief.

"But I do have one thing to disagree with you on." Vergil barely cuts that relief away and Dante looks up. The odd look is back, and Dante can't put a finger on what that is. "You aren't a spoiled child. You were being yourself... the Dante I remembered."

Dante's face twists to a slight grimace. "Yeah, well, you might think that. I'm seeing a whiny little kid who seriously needed that slap of reality." His lips tilt to a bitter smirk, recalling the name-calling and bullying he was forced to endure. "No amount of playing swords can take away what I had to deal growing up, Vergil. Rebellion must have shown you that."

Vergil's sigh comes out low, even. Dante doesn't see Vergil's hand ball to a tight fist, his magic slowly gathering in his silent anger. "...I saw."

"Okay. Just making sure we're on some even level about that—"

"Do you think of me as someone different?"

The sudden question makes Dante pause, looking a bit confused. "What do you mean by that?"

"Do you still believe me when I say you're my twin brother? That I have indeed been searching for you for years?" Vergil asks. "Or do you take me as a deluded stranger who could have mistaken a stranger for my brother?"

Dante blinks before he groans, closing his eyes. His head is not up for more thinking than it already has. "I don't know why you asked me that. My memories... are still new to me, and before you say anything, I'm still trying to get used to them. You feel like a familiar stranger- someone I should know, but I don't." He opens his eyes. "But you're not deluded. I know for certain you're the twin Mother told me about."

Vergil sighs with some relief. "Then we do as I mentioned; we can get to know each other again, brother mine."

Dante breathes in, straightening himself to compose himself. "Okay, fine. Let's... have at it, then." Then he relaxes, slipping on his typical, devil-may-care mask. If he doesn't lose his cool, then he'll be fine. This will hopefully be over soon. If strangers find him alluring yet grating, Vergil will be sick of him by the time the sun starts to set. It's not going to be any different than every 'getting-to-know-you' chat Dante endured. "Ask away, Vergil. You're the gracious host; what do you want to know?"

Chapter Text

Vergil looks surprised to hear Dante offer him the first question. Then he says, "I prefer if you asked first, brother mine."

Dante blinks, slightly surprised. "Ha? Why?"

"You have more questions than I do; would it be more appropriate for you to start?" Vergil leans back in his chair. "The more we talk, my questions for you will emerge.”

“Huh.” Dante frowns. “I thought you were chickening out.”

“I merely observe before I figure out how to deal with my obstacles.” Vergil hums, eyes still on him with the fascinated interest in his eyes. “What bothers you, brother mine? Let's start with it and see where it goes from there."

His twin has a point. Dante looks down at his hand, the obvious question literally in front of him. "I still want to know why Father planted this seal on my palm."

"That seal should not have been there." Vergil mutters in disdain, looking at Dante's left hand. "Your wound, how is it?"

"It feels fine." Dante closes his hand and hides the pain that immediately went to his head. "Though the way you had your sword Yamato pressed up on my hand hurts."

Vergil glares at him. "Are you still bitter about that?"

"Hey, you slashed my hand without warning. Of course I have every right to be pissed."

He can feel Vergil's eyes on his left hand before shifting back to him. "It is for a good reason. Have I not stressed that part enough?"

"Yeah, yeah, I know. It woke up my memories and... who knows what else it did to me? I don't even know if you and I-"

"We will talk about those soon." Vergil says. "Be warned, my perspective on you as a child differs from what you think of me."

"If you're talking about back then, I'm fine with your complaints. I was an annoying piece of shit as a kid before you left, so let's pick on that side of me for a bit." Dante darkly smirks, not seeing the concerned look Vergil gives him. "You said I was whining for your attention, crying when you wouldn't relent- how else am I supposed to describe myself, after seeing all of that?"

Vergil thins his lips, "All of them were not terrible memories, brother mine."

With what moments? As far as Dante knew, Vergil only wanted to be left alone while Dante played around and exuded lots of energy. If anything, he only wanted Vergil to play with him; he even inked his name over some of the books Vergil loved to read just to get his attention. The amounts of times he heard himself pester Vergil to play with him despite the physical sighs that Vergil wants to be left alone to his reading. Oh. Wow. Dante was not a well-behaved child.

"Even on the days you told me to play by myself and how you wanted to keep reading?" Dante asks, getting whatever weird expression Vergil wore off his face. "I'm honestly not sure about that. You wanted quiet more than my company." He saw himself as a kid, wandering around the gardens, admiring the flowers and making up invisible friends who would play with him when the children in the nearby villages were busy. He recalled hearing their parents forbidding them to venture out, saying that it was for their safety. But Dante finds a way and kids play with him anyway since Vergil didn’t want to.

...that excuse about safety again. Dante's lips tug to a frown, recalling that excuse being told over and over in his mind from his mother, from those who actually tried to shelter him. He shoves it away, deciding to mull about it later Whatever bullshit Vergil has making Dante stay better not be for 'his safety'.

Anyway.

"On..." Vergil sighs, rubbing his temples. "I used to favor the peace you gave to let me read when you relented on your pestering."

"Books are always your deal." It still is, based on what Griffon told me about your precious library. A part of him wondered if he left Vergil alone, would things be different between them.

"Not anymore." Vergil doesn't bat an eye when Dante looks at him. "I didn't realize I took things for granted until Father placed the seal on you." He looks at Dante with that strange look again. "What did Mother say when you asked her about the seal on your hand?"

Dante narrows his eyes. He did wonder what the seal was supposed to do. Right. That was what he wanted to ask Vergil about. "Mother told me it was an important mark, that I should protect it. Whatever I do, nobody else must see it or break it until I was ready. I've had other people look at it and they were clueless. The runes and writings confused them. Did you get a different story about it?"

Vergil nods, his breathing slow and seething. "Father's seal on your palm served two purposes: the first intention was to suppress the magic you were to eventually gain and grow with."

"Well, I can say that worked out well." Dante grumbles, "My magic is a bit lackluster compared to what I can feel from you. What's the second purpose?"

"The initial purpose was to hide all memories about Father. It was for our protection, he said, against our enemies." Vergil's hands slowly ball into a tight fist. "But it turns out Father also suppressed memories of us for the very same reason."

"The memories of you and me?” Dante frowns, recalling the first time he woke up to feel strangely content, not realizing there was someone missing until years later. "I... it makes some sense. You were going with him. I stayed with Mother because she could be lonely being by herself. Someone had to be with her." At least, until she was killed.

"...yes. Because of that." Vergil murmurs, breathing in deep. But his voice says otherwise, and this heightens Dante's suspicions. "You were always fond of our Mother."

"I know." Dante closes his eyes, recalling her smiles and warmth. Her reassurance and encouragements brightened him when things were rough. She helped him with developing his magic, with his studies, and his swordsmanship. Even when Dante was bullied, her words encouraged him to go forward, don't give up, everything will get better for him one day. "She helped me when things got rough for us."

"What else happened after Father and I left?"

Dante blinks his eyes open before he frowns. "Didn't Rebellion show you that?"

"I mentioned it only showed the memories that it deemed necessary." Vergil narrows his eyes. "It didn't show me what you and Mother went through prior to her death."

"Interesting." The knight grimaces, shifting his eyes away from the other. It sounds like Rebellion has enough decency to respect Dante's memories. But what did it show Vergil still worries him. "Only if you tell me what you and Father did- why you both had to leave."

Vergil looks reluctant, but he heavily sighs, "...Father wanted someone to carry out his will; to keep the balance between the dragons and humans. I came with him due to his belief I had more diplomatic skills, could have adapted easier to the rules and dealings with both dragons and humans. I was able to develop my abilities faster. All because I was the more accepting of our draconic heritage: our Father's side."

"Huh, that... sounds about right. You seem to be the nefarious plotting type." Dante smirks, seeing the scowl Vergil wears. "Speaking of Father," Dante asks, wondering if he can shift gears for a bit. "What was he like?" Memories can only provide a blur of what his Father looks like. He barely gets an image of him. "Mother refuses to tell me anything except that he used to protect her."

He hears his twin hum. "That... is partially right. To us, Father was stern. Strict. You feared his temper if you didn't behave. A bit harsh, according to you. But Father knew you had a more playful side." Vergil takes a second to think about something before he glances back. "He was a warrior on his own right; he is a dragon who can work with humans and his own kin."

"A-" Dante blinks, trying to slowly process a few details before one hits him. "Wait. Back up. You said Father was a dragon."

"He is. Where do you think our draconic powers come from?"

"I thought..." He trails off, "I thought Father was someone who had dragon powers in him. Not an actual- are you serious?"

Vergil looks irritated, but he hides it well. "Do you want me to show you-"

"I get it, you don't have to show me. It's... that, well, shit." Dante leans back, suddenly feeling something else drape over him. It is a slow-hitting realization; Dante suddenly feels stunned and dazed. He is sure Vergil isn't talking to him right now, staring at him, but Dante doesn't care.

Things slowly made better sense in the years Dante lived with his Mother. The way his Mother talked about dragons, how achingly familiar she knew them- it was as if she encountered a lot of them in her life. When he last talked to her about dragons, his Mother told him about how dragons can easily blend in with the humans and how one dragon did so with better success than anyone else. There was a name she mentioned over and over in her stories and Dante wonders now if he recalls the name of the man she constantly talked about- oh gods, the name escapes him, what was it...

"Dante?" Vergil's voice cuts through and Dante looks up. "Are you all right?"

"Yeah! Sorry, I'm thinking." Dante clears his throat, attempting to clear his mind to focus, but that nagging feeling returns. What was that name Mother always used in her fairy tales...? He attempts to smile back, trying to push to the conversation back. "Anyway-"

"Is something really bothering you?" Vergil asks again and Dante stills, not sure how to properly respond to this. His brother clicks his tongue, narrowing his eyes before standing up. "It is evident something is nagging in your brain. You can tell me, brother mine. I won't judge."

"How would I know you aren't going to think I'm crazy?"

"Because I know you better than most." Vergil has that strange look again. "You are my twin. Is that reason not sufficient enough?"

Dante opens his mouth before he groans. "Fine, since... okay, who knows what Rebellion showed you. But Mother told me stories when I was a kid- dragons being one of them. But for anything else, she... told me stories when I couldn't sleep. She made some up on her own." He can hear Vergil's snorts of amusement. "Shut up, what was I supposed to do, wait until I counted sheep?"

"No, but a part of me wonders..." He trails off.

"About?"

Then Dante feels the dip in the couch where he is sitting and Vergil is next to him. "You used to tell me everything that bothered you when we were young. When we both were still together."

"So?" The point of this is being...?

"Let me help." Vergil gently says, his eyes on Dante’s. "Perhaps I can be of assistance."

Dante was about to balk and say hell no, but he falls silent. Instead he turns away, flutters his eyes shut, mumbling, "Mother would tell me fairy tales about a knight named Sparda. All of his adventures, deeds, antics: they sound like a knight's journey. But for some reason, that name stuck to me. Heh, I don't know why, but-"

"Sparda is our Father's name." Vergil's surprised voice cuts through, but it made Dante sit up, looking at his twin with stunned silence. "Did Mother-"

"She never told me that. Mother just... This was after you both left." Dante runs his hand through his hair, breathing evenly to prevent another dizzy spell. But things made better sense; the stories she told Dante were in some effort for him not to forget. "She told me several times Father would have been proud to see me fight. When I asked how you would have felt-" Dante tries not to laugh. "If you were with me, she told me that you would have been annoyed that I decided to join the army."

Vergil sighs, but a hint of amusement peaks through. "Mother was not wrong. I wouldn't have liked that you're fighting for a very flimsy cause."

"Hey, I managed through just fine." Dante frowns.

"Was it worth that scar on your chest?"

He was going to ask Vergil how he found out, but he recalled yesterday's events. Vergil probably saw that large scar while trying to take off Dante's ruined shirt. Argh... right, he still needs to find a way to wash his bloodied shirt. "Right, about that. Someone from the other side thought he can take me on and used my own sword against me. But I guess that person panicked after holding Rebellion. Apparently one of the ally soldiers said that Rebellion nearly set that man on fire."

"Rebellion obeys to no one else but its wielder." Vergil states.

Dante glares at him. "Except for you, apparently."

The other man smirks. "Rebellion obeys me because I wield its counterpart. Your blade is equal to Yamato. Of course it would recognize me."

The asshole sounds completely smug about this. Prick. "So just out of curiosity, does this mean-"

"You don't get to wield my sword, Dante." What!? He wasn't thinking about that! "Even if it knows your blood and recognizes you as my twin, wielding Yamato will be impossible as long as I am around."

"Oh, come on! Since when you get to have a say in - you know what? I'll figure it out on my own. Just wait, you dipshit, I'll have both swords and you can't stop me from using both of them." Dante mutters, huffing in annoyance. He can still feel Vergil's gaze on him accompanied with a soft laugh. In annoyance, Dante decides to gear it back. "Back to Father. You said he was a dragon that lived among humans and his kind. How do you know he's telling the truth and not making it up?"

"He still has things in his room that he didn’t take with him. I know he took his sword and armor and the things he would need for his own safety." Vergil sees Dante's face light in interest. "Though it will not show much as your ideas of proof."

"I still want to see it." Dante says, wanting to find some proof that his birth father did care for his mother and him. A part of him is suspect about the entire 'used to be a dragon before going to live with a human' story, but another part of him wants to know why he was forced to leave them behind. And he realizes something else that bothers him. "Is Father still here?"

"No."

Right. "…and?" Dante warily asks, wanting more than the blunt response. Any specifics or what you knew when you last saw him…?

"The last I saw of him was when he left this castle in my care before he left. That was three years ago." Vergil explains. "I have not heard a word from him since."

"So he didn't leave a message to indicate where he went to anyone?" Dante asks, confused. "Nothing to you either?"

"I know better than to pry into our Father's affairs. Even his comrades knew to stay away than incur Sparda's wrath." The elder twin sees Dante stand. "Yet I can sense you are persistent."

"He's not here and I think a part of you wants to know what our father was up to all these years." Dante smirks, seeing the annoyed reluctance emerge from Vergil's face. "See?”

Vergil closes his eyes, pinching the bridge of just nose before indicating something. Dante hears locks being undone from the doors and glances back at the other man. "If I come with you, I need to have your word that you will not do anything foolish.”

"Seriously? I'm just taking a look." He feels Vergil next to him before he winces, feeling a pinch to his arm. "Ow! What the hell, what did I do to offend you?"

"If there is something you retained from your childhood, it's your curiosity." There's that odd smile again. Dante isn't sure of why, but it makes him strangely glad to see that fond look on Vergil's face. "Come. I'll guide you there."

"And after?" Dante asks, glancing at him. "After we look through his room, do you want to be left alone to do your thing?"

Vergil pauses in his steps and then he glances over. "I prefer if we continued our conversation in my study."

In other words, they're not done talking. Well, if Dante is to find a way out, he still needs to learn about the other's routine to find a suitable opening. And, maybe, if he could, another walk around the castle could produce some hint of a secret passageway. Or he could wait for Lady's letter to show and see what Vergil makes of it.

It's only a matter of time, then.

"...sure, why not." Dante says, walking up to the other. "Lead the way, Verge."

(He doesn't see the lingering look Vergil gives him before a small smile emerges.)

"Here we are. Father's room."

Dante nods, feeling a bit apprehensive when he approaches it. He shouldn't feel like this, knowing how he's just received memories of his draconic Father. But the slow crawling fear that wells in him says otherwise. Alarm bells tell him he shouldn't enter in without-

"Dante?"

"Y-yeah?" He sees Vergil looking at him, concerned. "Sorry, I'm a bit nervous, that's all."

"So you say." Vergil's eyes narrow before unlocking the door. He gives the other one last look. "A last warning for you to turn back, brother mine."

"No way." Dante shakes his head, bottling his fears in. There's no way he's scared of something this minute. Especially since this is his parent's room; he's been in his mother's room several times and he isn't scared of her. Is his Father’s room going to be any different? "I'm. Just open the door already!"

He swears he can hear Vergil laughing at him as he opens the door. Dante steps in after, nervous over what he is going to see. His mind supplements with some overblown image of a lavish room, filled with riches and some exorbitant items of great value, no images of them anywhere. He’s surprised when he sees a series of books, neatly placed scrolls, and ink bottles cleaned and tidied in a desk. Dante sees a bed that is like the one from the guest room, minimal decorations, and there is no hint of valuables. It isn't as lavish as Vergil's study or the guest room, which strikes him as immediately odd.

"...strange." Dante murmurs, not sure if he's feeling underwhelmed or disappointed. "You would think for someone who plays double duty, there would be more things Father would have kept to himself for defense." Or hid his treasures somewhere like a cunning dragon would.

Vergil glances at him, rather annoyed. "He only told me his valuables were supposed to be safely hidden so that nobody would look for them."

"Hmn. Right. Look how well that plan went. I don’t think he has anything to show his dragon side." Dante turns back, not wanting to entertain Vergil in favor for looking around his room. He sees a series of written letters with dried ink and he slowly leaves through the written paper. They’re made out to someone… "He doesn't have anything that resembles his supposed knightly like side either... why?"

"Father always kept to himself." Vergil grunts, approaching the other who still looks through the articles at Sparda's desk. "He often told me his room is forbidden to anyone, me included. Even when others present themselves, he would take his business to the drawing room we were both just in."

"In there? But it's interesting that you know where Father's room is." Dante smirks back, seeing his twin's eyes narrow to a glare. "How many times did you sneak in his room? I wonder why? Trying to find something that you don't want Father to know about?"

Vergil is silent, but his glare dares Dante to keep talking.

"Maybe you wanted to sneak out of this place, running off on your own just to see what it feels like. I don't blame you. It's a really spacious, nice castle that might look small after a long time." Dante honestly has no idea what his twin was thinking back then, growing up in this castle alone without anyone to consult or to play around with in his age. He’s bluffing his way through it and he knows it. But Dante wants to see what makes the other tick, to glean some hidden information from the other. There are many ways he can get it and irritating the hell out of people seems to do the trick. Vergil seems to be like most other people he's dealt with. "I mean, it's not like you were trapped in here without reason or anything to go on, except that it was for your own safety-"

"Dante." The draconic irritation snarls with Vergil's voice. "You don't want to know what thoughts crossed my mind while I was living here."

"Try me." Dante shoots back. "It's not any different than many of the other dipshits I've dealt with before-"

Whatever else he was going to say gets cut off when he feels his shirt being balled up, yanking him close and being slammed against the wall. Owwww, this is going to hurt, Dante can feel it. He grimaces, creaking his eyes open to see Vergil's eyes pin him, the vicious draconic blue shining and piercing his stare and Dante feels cold breath tickle his skin, making him shiver.

"What Father told me vastly differs from what Mother told you, you babbling fool." Vergil's bottled fury slowly leaks out, an underlying rancor rumbling in his voice. "If I had things my way, you would have come with me so that it wasn't just me who would have Father's useless inheritance."

Wait, he wanted me to come?? He feels that part feel shocked, relief shooting through him, but his confusion overwhelms it by another part. "Inheritance?" Dante echoes, confused, but he winces when Vergil presses him a bit, his anger still ebbing from his expression. "What the hell do you mean by-"

"What Father wanted best for both of us was not what I wanted to do." Vergil continues, "It was so I can be his replacement, to keep whatever fragile peace there is between the dragon and the humans. According to him, that bastard, he thinks of me to be a better fit than you, and for that, I hated him more when he specifically said he wanted to make sure we did live separate lives, independent of each other-"

"But wasn't that what we did anyway?" Dante is confused by something, his mind slowly taking this in. "That we did-"

"What Father thought to be best was only because he acted on our Mother's best interests. If you can call it that." Vergil scoffs, slowly releasing Dante from his hold. Dante barely gets any feeling on his legs, despite not being held for that long, but he wheezes, releasing that breath he held in for fear of...

...of what? Why is he scared of Vergil just then?

Probably because he went full dragon before and might actually kill me. The snarky tone in him says. Note to self, he did threaten me a few times as a kid if I drew in his books again or destroyed his ink and quill.

He decides to press his luck further by asking, "What were our parents' wishes, aside making us different people? I definitely can tell you that seal did a good job with that."

"By making you forget everything about me? It certainly did relieve them of whatever concerns they had." Vergil says, but he doesn't let off from Dante's space. He still looks angry, but it's lessened. "But that never stopped me from looking for you. Not once did whatever Father tell me deter me from wanting to find you." He steps back a few steps to allow Dante the space to regather himself before seeing the other's current state. "Did that satisfy whatever inquiry you had about our parents' motives?"

"Even if you knew it was going to take you this long?" Dante asks, smoothing his shirt out again. He feels a slight sting from his scar, giving him a slight wince and Vergil notices. "You know I wasn't about to trek my way around this area unless I had a good reason to. But yeah, let's just say that entire spiel you gave answered that question."

Even if it wound up being a runaround response. The knight silently grouses, taking one more look around this near-bare room. Nothing, then. His Father had nothing to remind him of Mother and Dante. There's a punch in his gut that Dante swallows, making him wonder if Sparda cared any less for anyone else except for his own family. Based on what Vergil said just now, it sounded as if- well, shit, he probably should visit his Mother's grave and tell her that his Father was an outright asshole who didn't deserve her love and kindness. The tales she told were a veil for how lonely she must have been, how long she wanted to meet with him again and Dante understood that. He became a knight because he looked up to Sparda the warrior, not Sparda the shithead dragon who used people for his own reasons.

Did this mean he used his Mother for the sake of bearing children?

"There is one item Father kept that belonged to Mother." Vergil quietly says and Dante looks up, seeing Vergil perturbed. His eyes are still locked on Dante's and the other wonders how long he was staring at him. "If you still want to see some semblance of proof he cared."

Dante looks up at him, surprised. A part of him wonders what that item could be; it can't be the items he has still hidden in his bag. So, what could his Father have that reminded him of them?

"Fine, show me. I don't have anything better to do except to do." Dante scowls, tightening his left fist before he winces. Oh, right, there is one other thing he needs to do. "Before that, shit, how long does that paste last?"

"Dante." A cool hand on his shoulder and he sees Vergil approach him. "Let me help with it, at least."

"With what?"

"Your wound on your left hand." Vergil sighs, frustration entering his eyes again. "Let me heal you with what tools I have."

Dante considers it for a brief second before shaking his head. "Thanks, but I've dealt with more scars that are just as painful. I think the medical kit can help with the process." He walks past the other, leaving the room to navigate his way back to the guest room, but he hears the other follow him, catching up to him and Dante turns to face him. "Seriously, can you get the hint that-"

"When I said I want to help you, I mean it." Vergil's hand finds the other's wrist this time. His face twists to something that Dante thinks looks like worry. "If the wound is severe and is affecting you, then at least show it to me and let you know what is best."

"So you can pour more salt to it?" Dante mutters, realizing that Vergil will not let off anytime soon. A self-deprecating chuckle escapes him, noting that his twin is stoic. "It's a joke, Vergil. I hope you know I didn't mean it."

"Then I hope you know I tell you the truth when I said I refuse to harm you." Vergil says. "Gather your medical kit and the bandages Trish gave you. We'll talk more after I inspect your wound."

"In your Study, then?" Dante witheringly asks and groans when Vergil smirks back. "I fucking knew it. I shouldn't be surprised about that. Let me guess, it's not just for privacy since nobody else is coming in, then. Since you banished Griffon to... who knows where the hell you made him go. Same with Trish-" He blinks, turning to his twin. "Say, where is she? What errand did you send Trish off on that concerned me?"

Vergil frowns, "Her business doesn't concern you and it shouldn't. Does that bother you, brother mine?"

Something in Dante indicates to him that Vergil should know about his entire situation with Lady and what he's really going there for. But a part of him wants to keep quiet about it all; he recalled what he told Griffon. There are matters Dante want to solve on his own and Vergil has no idea. He shouldn't. He has no idea what Dante wanted to do when he finds his Mother's murderer and perhaps far better if Vergil should stay out of his way.

But he wonders if Rebellion did show Vergil that day and what came after.

"Not really." Dante huffs, walking in his room. He attempts to brush off the lingering stare Vergil gives him, but for some reason, it officially stuck on him. Shit, he can still how close Vergil was to him earlier back in their Father's empty room... he shivers, running his hand through his hair to calm himself. "I'll grab the kit and bandages." A thought strikes him and Dante turns to glare at him, "Don't come in."

"As if I have a need to." The other turns back, leaning against the wall and Dante simply rolls his eyes, entering in to see that nothing has been disturbed since the morning. He fishes out the medical kit from his bag before feeling the objects that are still in the hidden pocket. He pauses, debating on whether he should take them out. He can take out the mirror, but he wonders if he should take the other three things out just to check on them and see how they are.

"...maybe." Dante quietly mumbles, absently mindedly picking on his own amulet. He wonders if it's a good idea to show Vergil the things their Mother left for Dante...

Vergil closes his eyes, still feeling the tingles of Dante's warmth from earlier. It brands on his skin, seeps its way in and he grips his right hand. He knows he should tell his twin that Sparda left him the castle and told Vergil he knew the other would rather do everything to find Dante again- even if it meant compromising the plan Sparda initially had for both of them.

By leaving Dante to waste away his powers and heighten mine? And leaving him to be alone, without me? You don’t know anything about me, Father. His anger returns, silently cursing Sparda and Eva for thinking of this. They knew Dante and Vergil were close- as children. But the way they made Dante forget about him, everything they said, that they promised-

I will refuse to forget. Not when it concerns you, Dante. He peers in to see Dante look at his satchel and Vergil wonders if his twin intends to still forge on leaving him here, going about his business...

And Dante is to meet up with this Queen Mary Vergil knew to be new to the throne. Rebellion showed him those events and there is a flare of something that twisted in him that sparked hearing that. As a child, he felt that same, strange flare when Dante started to talk about his new friends he made in the village. That same flare grew as he grew older, wondering who has interacted with Dante and dared to replace him as his equal. Now he can feel that flare gnawing at him, reminding him that he has to start all over and reclaim what’s rightfully his.

Vergil silently swears he won't let another threat come and attempt to kill Dante again. The earlier balking question Dante had given to him about trapping him in this place tempts him so. But he knows he will need to gain the other's trust that Vergil will never abandon him like Sparda did to Eva. Then to try and awaken Dante's powers and...

...and then...

Did you forget our promise, brother mine? His fist tightens. The one we made as children?

Chapter Text

Hey Mom.

Dante? Oh, your face! What happened to you?

It's... it's just the usual.

Oh, sweetheart. Is it about how you look again?

And I don't have a father. But this time, Mom, they were talking horrible things about you too. I tried to tell them it wasn't all of that, that...

Dante. What else did they say?

You won't like it, Mom. It's all horrible things that aren't true.

Tell me anyway. I want to hear what these people say about us. Then I will let them judge and see if these things come true. I'll protect you until the right day comes, Dante. I promise I'll help you with everything I have.

...Okay. I promise.

"Well, well, look who finally shows up back here." Griffon tilts his head when they both enter in Vergil's study. "In case you're wondering this time, Mister-Dark-And-Gloomy, no, I'm not interested in hearing your conversations in the future, but at least consider where you teleport me next time!"

Vergil glares at Griffon, but Dante laughs, feeling very sorry for the poor bird. "Hey, if it makes you feel any better, I didn't fare any better on our talk at all." Now he can feel that glare aim back at him, but Dante doesn't say anything about it.

"Oh! Well then." Griffon cackles. "Guess this is an indicator I gotta stay here-"

"Only because Dante enjoys your company for a strange reason. But I prefer if we had our talk in private." Vergil, on the other hand, sounds ire before walking over to one of his few cabinets, opening the glass doors. "Would you like to see yourself out this time, Griffon?"

"Are you kidding me?" Griffon ruffles his feathers before he scoffs, glancing at Dante with an apologetic glance. "Sorry, pal. Master Vergil wants me outta here since the Master's word overrides yours."

"Seriously?" Dante witheringly asks, glaring at Vergil's back. "I'm fine with the extra company-" He notices the bird flapping away and the knight makes a mental note to ransack the kitchen to find some treats for Griffon. "Or... not. Note to self. Treat people and animals better if they're proven to be helpful."

"Griffon can only provide help when he has a benefit in return. Did you bring what you needed to replace your soiled bandages?" He hears Vergil ask.

"Yeah, yeah, I got it." Dante scoffs, setting down the series of clean wrappings before opening the tinier leather pouch. He smells the medicinal herbs from the unopened tonic before taking out clean clothes. Setting the pouch down and placing the fabric on the desk, Dante looks at his left hand before slowly unravelling the bandages on his hand. "This is just as bad as the last time I had to tend to my wounds." The knight mutters to himself, slowly undoing the last layer as he sees the dark pink splotches that presents his wound. Is that medical paste Trish made effective? It's doing something when he first applied it, but it's not healing his wound fast enough. He winces when he slowly opens his hand to get better access to the soiled bandages.

"Dante?" He hears Vergil approach him. His cool hands gingerly takes Dante's left hand and inspects it. The cut is red and slowly cracking back open to reveal some blood seeping out. "I thought... my cut still hurts you." Vergil murmurs, stunned.

"No shit, I need to clean the wound and-" Well, this feels worse than the chest scar. Dante can feel some of his magic attempting to kick in and knit the scarred tissue, but there is something that prevents it from happening. It hurts. It really hurts and the pain that he is experiencing now is nothing compared to his chest scar. "Shit, it's not letting me heal like before."

"Stay still. I believe I know why." Vergil commands him, opening the cork to the green bottle he has before taking Dante's hand again. "Whatever you do, do not flinch or move when I pour this serum over your wound."

"Wait. Why?" Dante warily asks, eyeing the green bottle. He knew Vergil said he had something that could help with Dante's scar. Is this it? "Is it poison? Or some sort of salt solution?"

He hears the other click his tongue, staring at him. "Do you have to regard everything I do with suspicion, brother mine?"

"Tell me what you're going to do to my wound first." The knight demands, feeling a cold sweat coming on. A part of him is panicking, trying to prepare for the worst. "Is it going to hurt?"

"The serum will expedite with the healing process. It will hurt, but only for a second." Vergil says, his hand tightening his hold on Dante's trembling hand. "But I need you to calm down when I pour this all."

"Calm down...?" Dante mumbles before looking at Vergil. "You better be right when it says it'll hurt for a second-!!" He tries not to scream, biting his lower lip when he smells something sharp and bitter. A cold, frigid feeling grips his left hand and Dante wants to dump whatever it was that Vergil poured on his wound out. But he can't close his fists or wipe away the cooling liquid. Not when he sees Vergil hover his other hand over the wound and starts to say something in that low, unknown tone and Dante suddenly feels the frigid magic surge into the wound, seep in and intertwine with Dante's warmth to neutralize the pain.

A few more words and Vergil gently lets go of Dante's hand, the pain subsiding and Dante gasps, finally finding his breath that he held in before looking down at his left hand. The seal is fading away and the scar is now a light flesh color, no longer emitting phantom pain. But Dante still smells the sharp medicine that coats his palm. "What did you... I never used my magic with medicine." He wheezes. "That spell you did-"

"It is because you are too used to your own natural healing. This serum is something I made to hasten the healing process; I casted a spell that will help with it." Vergil says and Dante glares at him. "Did it hurt?"

"Initially." Dante mumbles, attempting to move his left hand. "It doesn't as much."

"Good. Give me the bandages. It's better if you let my magic do its work."

"Will it be the same process tomorrow until your sword cut fully heals?" Dante hands the clean wrappings to his brother. "Or is it something I have to wait and see until it starts aching again?"

"That depends. But I doubt it will hurt you after this." Crisp linen meets his skin, slowly wrapping around his left hand in a snug, tight fit. "From the way you were behaving, you held back the pain until now."

"Well, your sword cut actually hurts." Dante grumbles, glaring at Vergil's sword. It's leaning against the wall and the knight swears he can hear the sword scoff back at him. "I thought being stabbed by Rebellion was bad. But Yamato has a bite that I don't like."

Vergil falls silent, even as he finishes wrapping the bandages. But he doesn't let go of Dante's hand, his thumb gently smoothing over the covered palm. "I have said the swords are an extension of us, but I wasn't... Yamato knows how I feel about your seal. Perhaps my feelings on seeing that mark on your palm made my hatred obvious."

I bet your sword hates me too for some reason. Dante resists the urge to snide about it. Instead, he slowly pulls his hand away to inspect it, not wanting to comment on the numbing feeling the serum gave him, smelling the sharp bitter herbs that coat all over his left hand, or how he can still feel Vergil's magic seep and combine with Dante's magic. "Thanks for patching up the wound." Dante mutters, his right hand slowly memorizing the way the bandages wrapped around his hand. "At least I know what to do when I wake up tomorrow when it hurts like a bitch again." Though do I have to use that serum and whatever you said that I can't decipher to help heal it?

"Your wound should heal by tomorrow night. The latest being within two days." Vergil moves away, eyes on Dante. He looks concerned still, his gaze shifting to Dante's hand before he gathers the empty bottle and the cork to dispose of it. "I still want to look at it just in case."

"So I have to deal with the medicine and your spells again?" Dante warily says before he scoffs, lowering his left hand to let it heal. "That's a generous offer, but I'll be the judge of the wound myself."

"By suffering through your own again?"

"Not when you say it like that!" Dante balks, straightening up to storm out of this study. "Screw it, I don't think asking for your help will do me much good if-" He swears he hears the door shut and click its lock and Dante glares at Vergil. "Really?"

"Leaving me right now will prove nothing and we were in the middle of a conversation." Vergil calmly says. "And I very much doubt fighting me will do the same, given the condition of your left hand."

"You are not giving me much choice on what to do here." Dante darkly mutters, his right hand running through his hair in exasperation. "What the hell else am I supposed to do while my hand heals then?"

"We can still talk." Vergil flatly says, his eye twitching. "Or has your dramatic antics over your injury made you forget what we were talking about?"

"Shut up." The knight shoves the temptation to flip the dragon off, especially since he knows Vergil can happily transform and crush him with his talons at any time. So Dante decides to take the nearest chair and plants his butt on it, glaring back at his draconic twin. "Fine, let's keep talking. What about that item Father had you were going to show me?"

"I'll show you after a few more questions of my own." Vergil says and Dante's eye twitches, silently wondering how much more Vergil has to know, stop stalling!

But he does have the right to ask. The more cautious voice in Dante's mind pipes up. Isn't it better to give him what he wants than to leave you hanging? He told you what that seal on your left hand was. Why not indulge him a bit? Maybe let him lax and trust you so you can safely get out of here without any form of trouble?

Ah. ...right. The other reason he's putting up with talking to Vergil.

"Your faux name, Dante. About Tony Redgrave." Vergil starts. He shifts to make himself comfortable in his chair as he leans back. "Why do you hide your real name?"

Dante doesn't bat an eye to this. He should have expected this question; anything about his past should come first to Vergil. "The fake name came with a disguise. I needed to blend in with normal people; having my usual looks wouldn't get me far. My normal looks got me into trouble when it was just me and Mother. You know, being the child freak, the living ghost... not things any kid wants to be known as." He hears Vergil lowly breathe. His magic stirs with sudden flares of anger and Dante glares at him. "Don't even think about it. Some of those guys died in the war and the others moved on after they realized Mother died."

Vergil sighs, his magic subdued. It wasn't a satisfactory answer, but it was better than no response. "Did all of this occur after Father and I left?"

"Ah, wait. That's two questions in a row." Dante perks up, "I am not going to answer that yet. Answer one of mine first."

Vergil frowns before he grunts. "Very well. If that is how you would like for this to be."

"I like to consider myself a fair player." Dante says, swearing he heard the other snort in amusement. "Why did Father leave?"

"Why, he didn't say." Vergil narrows his eyes. "But he told me it was an urgent matter and that I can take care of my own affairs here, to which I already had prepared for. Answer my question, Dante mine, since this is the best I can offer."

Right, Vergil doesn't have any specific about their Father's disappearance either. Dante was going to say that response wasn't what he was looking for but decides to give him the benefit of doubt. I guess it's up to me to find out by going back to Father's now abandoned room. "...yeah, the bullying, fake name, and Mother's death happened all after you both left." For safety and for whatever plan Father had you were not happy about. Dante can sense the spiking, bottling magic from the other and the knight blinks. "What are you angry about? The bullying happened all in the past."

"Yet you were forced to endure through it all." Vergil seethes, his anger making the room's warmth notch to incoming anger. "How can you still protect those who scorned you years later in a war you nearly died in?"

"Like I said, I had nowhere else to go after Mother died." The only place he could try to visit is his Mother's grave where some kind priests took her ashes and buried her in a graveyard with a gravestone for Dante to find. "But the words go away after years of dealing with these people. They're not so bad when I got to know them better."

"As Dante or as Tony Redgrave?"

Dante opens his mouth before clamping it shut, eyes glaring at Vergil. "Fine, since you're going to not stop until you get your answers, they only know Tony Redgrave. Not Dante, the freak with silver hair and blue eyes who lives with the whore of a mother and has no father to speak and defend the honor of. Happy to hear that response?" He bitterly finishes, tasting the anger on his tongue when he spoke of the very harsh words that made him cry every night. He can expect indifference from his twin, who hasn't lived with this sort of ordeal he has.

What he wasn't expecting is for Vergil to stew in his seat with unbridled anger, eyes closed and fury weaving in his magic before opening them, revealing the serpentine draconic eyes dilate and shift back to his human ones. A deep breath escapes him and then Vergil says, "And you said some of those people are no longer among us."

"Vergil, what's done is done. I'm sure you out of all people know that." Dante sighs, sounding exhausted all of the sudden. He's not sure why, but he knows he's heard parts of that strange spell Vergil said earlier from another time. "Those people also felt bad after Mother passed away. They weren't there that night either."

Vergil's eyes narrow, his anger not lifting. Then he grits out, "Summon your sword."

"...excuse me?" Dante blinks, sounding rather incredulous at this. "You want me to- what?? How the heck can I summon Rebellion out of thin air- what are you talking about, 'summon your sword'!?"

"It is as I simply said." Vergil stands and outstretches his right hand. A whirl of frigid magic waves through and Yamato appears in his hand, sheathed and obedient to its master's command. "Like so."

Dante gapes for a second, silently wondering if this does have to do with their magic before clamping his mouth shut. "...you really want me to do that, like how you dramatically just get Yamato out, like that. Can't I just leave the office and get my sword like a decent person that I am because I left it in my room?" And maybe not fight? Because my left hand still aches from whatever you poured onto it?

"I want to see your swordsmanship." Vergil states, his glare obvious.

"But I thought you saw it." Dante says, confused. What is wrong with Vergil? Is he having some form of mood swings or fueled by whatever Dante said was already done? What is he thinking in that mind of his? "You know, when I attacked you yesterday?"

"This time is different." The noble says. "Come. Fight me, brother mine. I want to see what 'skills' you amassed in that idiotic war, 'captain'."

Dante frowns, not sure if he wants to. His left hand is trying to heal, his head is still sorting through the unleashed memories, and Vergil may or may not be in the right state to so anything, given that he's acting based on his anger that Dante keeps sensing.

He hears Vergil grunt, "Is something holding you back? You still don't have Rebellion in hand."

"I'm trying to think if this is the best time for me to do something strenuous to myself, you know, given that my left hand is now healing." Dante shows him the bandaged hand, feeling really annoyed about this. "Didn't you also say that fighting won't solve anything earlier?"

"I changed my mind. It seems to trigger more things for you, brother mine." Vergil lowers his sword. He flips the blade to place it on his belt before walking towards Dante. "I forgot to mention this earlier. You would constantly beg for me to play with the wooden swords Father crafted for us. When I refused, you would act up until I relent."

"And you and I would always see who is better at beating each other. The last time we played with those wooden toys, I think we tied..." Dante finishes, eyes widening. The laughter and playful taunts Dante goaded Vergil with; dirt and grass stains on their clothes; the wooden swords clashing; the tallied wins that were carved on the wooden handles - it comes to him and he sees Vergil looking back at him with astonishment. "What?"

"You still remembered our scores, then." Vergil murmurs. A faint smile crosses his face and for a minute, Dante swears his twin's anger lowered a notch. "I thought you forgot."

No, I... I remembered that. I also- then wait. Does this mean... "I just remembered something else."

"And what would that be?"

"I did beat you last time. By one win." Dante grins laughs when Vergil scowls, glowering with childish annoyance. "And people know of it now."

"As the captain and of your mercenary like talents." Vergil's eye twitches and Dante grins back. "Do you still hold onto that ludicrous title?"

"Well, it's an honor to fight for whatever bullshit this nation lives for." Dante dryly chuckles, "For me? Nah. It's all politics. All talk and no give. There's no benefit for me when I left the Army." And I had nothing and nobody to fight for. The other jobs I had didn't help, at first. Not until I met Lady and her band of fighters and got caught up in her business... A fond smile appears, recalling the kind and reassuring words they gave him, even when things seemed bleak in their adventure to take back Lady's kingdom. Even if some of them doubted him for the first few days, the trust and comradery he experienced were worth the pain and effort of taking Lady's rightful home back.

"I see." He hears Vergil say. "Amuse me about something. The person from the other kingdom you are going to see, should I ask what you are to her?"

That makes Dante pause before he nervously grins. Oh hell, here we go. Time to play dumb, Dante. "I have no idea who you are referring to-"

"Your friend, Dante." Vergil sounds venomous all the sudden and it shouldn't send chills down Dante's spine. But it does. Why does Vergil sound angry when he said it like that? "The apparent newly appointed Queen Mary?"

...oh shit, how does he know her name!? Dante stills, wondering how in the fucking hell did he-

"It wasn't just Rebellion that showed me those events." Vergil seethes, within steps and being close to Dante. "You mentioned it."

"Wait, how did I-"

"Your voice echoes through these very halls." A very vicious smirk appears, his anger coursing with his draconic ice magic. "I heard what you told Griffon."

Ohhh no. "Every... thing?" Dante weakly asks, feeling the blood drain from his face all of the sudden. He really should have known better than to trust silent walls.

"Every word you told Griffon about her, Dante mine." There is something else in his twin's voice that Dante can't identify. Wait, that's not his concern. The fact that Vergil knows about Lady makes Dante pale and scared. He's angry at himself for being so obvious about it- Fuck. He screwed himself over. How, he has no idea, but his fear overwhelms his fury of how in the fuck did Vergil overhear all of that!? Dante was in his room when she called him and they both talked about-

"I'm." Dante swallows his fear down, slowly standing up from his chair. "I'm just her friend, Vergil. Nothing more, nothing less."

"Is that so." Vergil doesn't sound convinced. A scape of metal from its sheath and Vergil withdraws Yamato again. That asshole is watching him stand up, wondering what Dante will do next. "That still leaves another inquiry of mine: what are you both up to that is more important than staying here?"

Dante really, really hopes Rebellion is generous enough not to show Vergil his vengeance to Mundus. What he told Lady, what he swore on his Mother's grave, what his purpose for fighting is, what his revenge is. I swear to the deities, if he knows about my plan to track down that murderous, righteous asshole-

"That's none of your business." Dante states, gripping his fists. Shit. Shit shit shit. He probably should think about running far away from the Study, sprint to his room, grab his crap, and maybe make a run for it? With a possibly angry brother hot on his heels? An impossible feat to do, but this is bad. "My business with Lady are not yours to pry in!"

The business that they both talked with the others was to be their secret, their own plan to expose the wicked ones responsible for their mother's sudden deaths. Dante lost his mother to Mundus' supposed 'witch hunt', Lady lost her mother in the hands of her power-hungry father. They both have revenge on their minds, it was their supposed common goal before finding out they have other ideals and interests in common. But their plan is the same for two separate tormentors: To expose their deeds to the world was their goal. Dante wants to make Mundus pay for his mother's death; Lady wants her father to suffer for the misdeeds he inflicted on many people in his kingdom. Dante helped Lady with her dilemma by exposing King Arkham; Lady is to help Dante begin a path of investigations that will make him find Lord Mundus' exact location. Dante and Lady are connected by revenge; he helped Lady with her problem, now they are going to take down Mundus in return.

Vergil didn't know what it felt like to lose his only parent. Vergil never say that day in person. He wasn't even there- what right does Vergil have to ask Dante about this?

"Already on a first name basis, aren't you?" Vergil narrows his eyes and Dante suddenly feels that draconic magic spike. "Answer me."

"If you want me to tell you that," Dante hopes Vergil will leave this alone, but he stops himself from continuing. He doesn't want to escalate the situation any more than it already has. He swallows the large lump in his throat, not wanting to notice that Vergil's eyes shift towards his neck and back to him. Dante silently prays that Yamato doesn't go anywhere near his neck. “I really don't want to fight you right now."

"I know you don't. I didn't want to push it into that direction, but you are forcing me to." Vergil calmly says, his fury hidden in his calm expression. He hasn't drawn out Yamato... yet. "Tell me what you and Queen Mary were up to that makes it more urgent than what I want from you."

"What- wait, what happened about the entire 'summon Rebellion out of thin air'!?"

"I'm still waiting for that." A dark smirk appears. "You can summon Rebellion, Dante mine. Much like how you saw Yamato come to my hands with a beckon, it will appear to you." Vergil responds, his fury hidden among his calm expression. "Didn't I tell you that your sword is an extension of yourself?"

"Vergil," Dante was about to protest, but he feels Yamato's blade on his skin. Fine, he can play along with this... summoning your weapons schtick. Anything to divert his attention from talking about Lady and her situation Dante helped her with. Then he can try to parry and take Yamato off Vergil's hands. Or maybe he can talk Vergil out of fighting. But how? "So you're telling me I can summon my own sword without leaving this room."

"Am I foolish to tell you otherwise, brother mine?" Vergil barely tilts his head back, cockily daring Dante to argue against him. His voice is still calm. "Do you think I will hide things from you when you deserve to know better?"

The knight frowns, "No offense, but you seem to be the type who would."

"Tch! What a ridiculous response." The noble sneers, his lips curling downward. "Do you really think I will do that to the only person I care for?"

"As in, whoever you plan to woo in the future? Probably, given how well you're doing right now." Dante mutters, silently praying that Vergil will take the hint that he is not interested in any altercation right now. He really wants out of this mess, not to be involved in yet another fight that might result in yet another scar and this will make Dante land back in recovery which he is not keen on, especially in this place. But another thing bothers him. "Why do you want to know my business with Lady so badly?"

"Would you be foolish to not let me in the affairs I already know of?" Vergil shoots back, the blade shifting and now he feels Vergil step closer to him, the blade cool and pressing against his neck. "I have been forced to part from you, then finding you again, I see events take place that I should be a part of, by your side. Do you think I would want to be left out from parts of your life, brother mine?"

Dante glares back at him, feeling a flare of his magic slowly burst . "Did you think I wanted to be a part of whatever you said Father did just to separate us when all he did was slap a seal on my palm just to make me forget about you?"

He can hear the draconic fury tint Vergil's voice, "Then you know how I feel, the overwhelming annoyances you have that I possess when I find out you have done things without my knowledge. You will tell me what business you possibly have with this Queen." The elder says, Yamato not wavering. "Or, if you prefer to talk it out with our blades."

The knight really does not want the second option to occur at all.

"It's your choice." Vergil calmly says. "Either way, I will get what I want."

Which is what, exactly? You didn't tell me what it is you want! Dante glares at his brother, a flare of annoyance raising up in him. "You know what? Forget about me summoning Rebellion. I'm in no mood to fight today."

"Try harder." Vergil grits back, his seething cool breath tickling Dante's skin and Dante resists to shiver, feeling the other press his blade against his throat.

Oh for fuck's sake-! Dante tries not to scream his head off with the waving irritation. "If this is your version of hospitality towards any guests, it really sucks!"

"I thought I was being generous, all things considering." A harsh, malicious smirk emerges. Dante just narrows his eyes, an ire ticking his veins. "What would it be?"

There really no other option for him except to talk about it. His desire to fight is not there, he can feel his left hand growing a bit numb from whatever Vergil did to it earlier, and he just needs to sort out whatever information he got from Vergil earlier. This doesn't go without mentioning but I really need to recover. His mind reminds him. As much as I'm not going to admit it, I should take advantage of staying here until I get what I need to get out of here. For that to work, I... ugh. Do I really have to do this?

What other way is there? He needs to gain a semblance of Vergil's trust if Dante is allowed to venture around this castle and its grounds on his own. And for that to be... A horrible feeling wells in Dante's gut. This does not feel right to betray his common sense and keep his mouth shut about his dealing with Lady. Whatever he told Griffon earlier about not telling Vergil about her and her comrades is null. But at least he'll keep his trap shut about certain details I told him.

"Fine. I'll talk." Dante grits out. "Just don't press Yamato against me like that-! You'll slit my throat one of these days. Or worse, actually stab me with that sword."

The strange look appears on Vergil's face again, letting the silence linger. Then the sharp blade leaves his throat and Dante heaves in relief, finding feeling in his neck. Good, no pricking or blood escaping from any cuts. The relief was a bit short lived when he hears footsteps and Vergil is close to him, eyes trailing over to see if he did leave any nicks or marks. Dante opens his mouth, about to ask what his twin wants when he feels Vergil's fingers gently trace where the blade was.

"I will never harm you, Dante mine." Vergil quietly reaffirms, staring intently at him before stepping back, his hand withdrawing from tracing Dante's neck. "Not again."

"Again?" Dante echoes, eyes narrowed and mind in confusion. "What do you mean by that?"

No response. Instead, Vergil's lips twitch to a slight upward tilt before returning to its calm, indifferent glance. "Will you talk about it now?"

"Are you going to threaten me again?" Dante asks back. "Like you nearly did to me twice today." Like hell I would take that as your hospitality now!

"No." Vergil growls, eyes narrowed before returning to his desk, sitting back on his chair and Dante does the same, checking his neck one more time for any scratches Yamato left on him. "The last time I did that, a fear of mine came true."

"I wonder what that would be?" Dante mutters to himself, not wanting Vergil to answer it whatsoever. "Probably has to deal with a mistake you made, and you didn't forgive that poor person." He closes his eyes, calming his nerves before facing his twin again. "So, you want to know what I went through that time. Fine, I'll tell you. But you have to swear me something."

Vergil stills before he asks, "What would that be?"

"That you can't tell anyone what I'm telling you." Dante has already told Griffon. The last thing he would want is for word to reach Lord Mundus that Dante is after him. And now for... well, for Vergil to know was inevitable. It was either by Lady's letter or Dante spilling everything. It looks like the latter is to take place. "I don't want anyone else to be involved with this. Not since..."

He trails off, closing his eyes as the day his Mother died returns to him. He knows she meant well when she stood up to defend him and the group of people who were more than grateful for her help. But for someone else to be involved in his affairs is going to endanger them. Even if Dante admits a part of him is relieved at knowing Vergil is still alive, years later, a part of him wants Vergil to at least stay out of his affairs for the fear of losing him. He is his only remaining family left. Who knows where their Father is for Dante to ask for help.

"It's not too late for you to say-"

"I want to know." Vergil firmly says and Dante looks up to see Vergil leaning over his desk, his interest piquing. "I will not give up until you tell me those events."

Curiosity will get the better of you one day, Vergil. Like what it did to me... The knight wonders if dragons have the propensity to ask for so many things, being naturally curious about everything in his business. Was Dante imagining this? He shoves those thoughts aside and mutters, "Anything to appease your own interests, huh...?" I still don't plan to involve you with my plan. As far as I'm concerned, going after Lord Mundus is my problem, not yours.

He hears a huff and Vergil quietly mutters something that Dante didn't catch. "Sorry?"

"...something I have noticed, but I'll keep that thought to myself." Vergil muses before glancing at him, patiently waiting for his twin to start. "When you're ready."

When... it sounds like I'm talking to a cleric. A bitter, saddened smile creeps to Dante's face before he clears his throat. This one he can at least keep it down to the basics; he'll try to gloss over some details he believes doesn't interest Vergil. After all, what dragon would be interested in hearing a tale about his and Lady's revenge plan?

This one, apparently.

"I met Lady and her company a year ago."

Chapter Text

If there is one thing Dante has grown better at, it's knowing how much not to reveal. He knows Vergil wants to hear everything- as mentioned, but Dante finds this to be severely unreasonable. But he decides to sate this dragon's curiosity and tell him what he wants to hear.

By that, he tells Vergil how he met Lady and her crew of fighters she's recruited to assist with her power-hungry father who wanted to take her life and consume the other kingdoms. As for why, Dante still thinks Arkham wanted to be absolute ruler and take all what he can, rule with his iron fist for whatever selfish dealing he wants. A part of him knows it's deeper than this, yet he doesn't budge into it.

There is a line between revealing everything and spilling too much. Dante doesn't want to cross it; not as far as he's concerned. The details, he thinks, shouldn't matter to the person listening.

But Vergil...

"Did you take that job for the sake of payment?" Vergil asks, earning Dante's baffled stare. "Or was there another motivation for it?"

The asshole has the audacity to interrupt and ask this right before he got to the part where Dante accepted the job.

"I don't take jobs for the sake of payment." Dante scoffs, kicking himself for lying about this. There are a few smaller jobs he took that paid more than typical. The menial, simple tasks earned him free board for the night if the client asked for it. There are times when the job paid more than typical, which allows Dante more freedom to purchase some extra sets of clothing, rations, and or some relics that can help him with spell amplifying or boosting Rebellion's power. He has to admit, the extra pay feels good.

The noble stares at him and hums. "As reassuring as it is for me to hear that you are trying to sound noble in your independence, it sounded like you did take some for money." Vergil sounds exasperated. Dante flares back, about to say something, but Vergil continues, "No matter. It will not be a worry for you in the future."

"In- what do you mean by 'not a worry for you in the future'?"

"It is exactly as I am telling you."

Dante gapes, his mind clicking in. The knight feels a flare of annoyance kicking in. In what right does Vergil tell Dante what he can do and he can't!? "Wha- you sound as if you want me to stop being a mercenary." He glares back at him. "Any good reason why, Vergil? You know it's my way of living, right?"

"For that, I will remind you that you are currently in my residence. And you, brother mine, are my  guest I refuse to endanger." Vergil's eyes stare back at him, intent on making this statement sear in Dante's mind. "Unless you have a problem with your current accommodation."

Dante opens his mouth to protest, but he snaps his mouth shut. Argh.

"Continue." Vergil gestures for him to and Dante glares at him before settling back in his seat. "Where you left off-"

"I already know where." Right, he saved Lady and Nevan from perverted drunken assholes. Asshole interrupts him before he got to the part where he accepted their offer. "Anyway. They were grateful- in their own way that I came in to save their lives..." He skims over the part where they found out that he wasn't Tony Redgrave within the first hour. Vergil doesn't need to know that yet.

He went on to tell about the series of events that lead him to realize Lady's situation was far more complicated than he gave credit for: the multiple assassination attempts on all of them but Lady; the false bounties on most of them that someone posted up for taking Lady back alive, and the monsters that wore strange sealings on them as if someone is directly commanding them to kill the party. Dante had no issues putting two and two together: someone wanted Lady alive, but the rest dead. As for why, he told him as it is.

"She had some sort of power sealed in her when she was a baby." Dante purses his lips. The memory of when Lady broke down and revealed to all of them why a madman was after her remains fresh in his mind. "Her mother and her family line were... strong enough to seal a powerful ritual away. Or a God. All I know is that her father wanted those powers for his own use."

Vergil is silent before he looks at Dante, causing the knight to frown. Please don't tell me- "And? What did you do then?"

"Help her. I saved her from being molested by some horrible douchebag. What else am I supposed to do, abandon her?" A part of him fears Vergil would try and take advantage of the fact his friend wields some unsurmountable amount of power. His eyes narrow, "You do realize that by some way, I retained some idea of what I'm supposed to hold onto as a knight."

"Hmn." Vergil closes his eyes, taking some deep breath like a drama queen he is before murmuring something.

"What?" Dante frowns, leaning forward. "I can't hear what you just-"

"I said whatever you are thinking doesn't correlate to what I am thinking about."

Huh?

"A part of you believes I would ask you about your relation to your friend, the Queen, because she has a power that would serve nothing to me." Vergil leans back, sounding rather accusatory. "Are you quick to judge me again, brother mine? Not knowing what I really want is far different than what you believe in this wild imagination of yours?"

"Ah. Well." Dante can't deny that he's right about that. Instead, the knight swallows his incoming words and grumbles, "...you know why I think of this."

"Like I said, her power means nothing to me. I would have no use for it, even if the idea of sealing something far greater than a deity intrigues me." The noble glares back at him. "But no, that does not give you a reason to believe I would do such thing."

"Then why are you asking me about my relation to her? I'm her friend and there is nothing more to it." Dante scoffs. This is really starting to bother him. "That is all there is to it about us."

"You both didn't go further beyond being comrades?" Vergil asks.

"No! Also, I know her preferences, you dipshit." Dante glares back, silently wondering if his twin knows a thing about respect. Good God. I really hates it when people attempt to pry into others' businesses without a care in the world. "I'm not engaged to her. I only look at her like a comrade who knows how to respect my boundaries. That should give you an obvious hint." Lady even said outright that Dante is the closest to her type, yet something about him doesn't strike her as 'the one' for her.

It goes make Vergil sit up, a slight shock registering before he hums in... relief?

Huh?

"I see." Vergil murmurs. "Yet you still aid her in what way?"

"I was going to get to that." The knight grits out. "Stop interrupting me."

"I will ask you questions when I see fit." The noble smirks back. "It is your tale; you have the answers to whatever I need to know."

This prick! "And since when was that an option!?"

"Since you did the same to me when I read you stories as children." Vergil barely tilts his head as a sign of daunting jab. "Do you remember that, brother mine? When you would constantly bombard me with inquiries, I have no idea about until I finished reading it to you?"

Dante opens his mouth to protest, but clamps it shut, his face feeling rather warm.

The asshole's smile grows with his win. "Well?"

"Going back to where I was before you interrupted..." Dante tries not to feel humiliated and annoyed, arms crossed. He chalks it up to him not recalling that; he can hear himself asking Vergil so many things about a simple fairy tale that Vergil stares at him and threatens to shut the book at his fingers if he doesn't stop.

Wow. Such a kind twin he's related to. What other douchebag manners did Vergil pick up while Dante learned how to respect others?

Dante finally gets to where they confronted Arkham. The- now disposed and imprisoned- king greeted Dante, Lady, and their band of warriors with bombarding monsters and spells alike that would have massacred an army of normal men.

But Dante knows his comrades fare different than an army of knights. Thank god for their skills, magic, and skill. Morrison, Nevan, and Lady were frightening as a combo with their combined sword and magic. The warrior duo Rudra and Agni smacked all of the demons down as if they were playthings. The dragoon Beowulf, berserker Ifrit, and Dante were taking care of the heavy hitters before clearing the way towards the palace. They got in with a goal in their mind: help Lady and get her insane father out of the way so she can live in peace.

Arkham, however had other plans for all of them. He almost succeeded, too, had it not been for a last minute protection spell Dante gave everyone when Lady suggested they split up to cover more ground.

He wanted to delay them for a while to finish his insane ritual by trapping most of them in the throes of their nightmares. It was a gimmick. Lady knew her father's tricks. Dante has gone through this before from another job. The same went for Morrison and Nevan as they were high in their magic class. In the end, Dante and Lady had to bail out Beowulf and Agni while Morrison and Nevan healed Ifrit and Rudra from their nightmares. By the time they confronted Arkham, however, they were too late: the ritual was prepared and set to go. The only thing left was a powerful blood to spill and trigger the spell.

"Was it your blood?" Vergil suddenly asks.

"No." Dante's eyes narrow, sensing a slight surge in magic from the other. It feels like a silent fury, threatening to tear the villain of Dante's experience to shreds with its icy breath and daggers. "But now that I think about it, Arkham was being vague as fuck about how my blood gave a small reaction to the seal."

"How." The dragon's anger slowly grows and Dante stares at him back. "Did he-"

"Okay, first of all, you know this all happened a year ago." Dante groans, feeling his own magic attempt to warm up the now frigid room because wow. It turns into an ice box Dante does not want to feel right now. "And two, Arkham isn't going to harm anyone. As in, he's locked up and magic sapped. There's no way he can move without triggering one of Morrison's permanent seals."

"Yet you do understand the possibility that someone might break into your friend's palace and bail him out." Vergil seethes, straightening up in his chair. "Perhaps he will take vengeance- his most likely target being the one who dealt the final blow to his plans. Who do you think that is, brother mine?"

Dante scoffs, glaring back at the noble. "I know I'm his first target. What, you didn't think I know of that? I knew of these possibilities, you know."

"Do you now?" Vergil asks with anger growling in his voice. "And here I am, being the one outsider who listens to your tale and hearing of your possible threat, brother mine, you do not believe that there is a chance of this happening to you!?"

"The reason I know it won't happen is because I'll get to the asshole who helped that douchelord in power, started to try a ritual to murder my best friend, protect the people who actually cared to listen, and will you stop interrupting ME!!" Dante roars back, feeling a flare of his anger mixing with his fire as he stands up, slamming his hands on the desk.

Silence hangs around them; harsh breaths for air fill the room, tense as they dare one to make the first move.

Then.

"...If that is the truth," Vergil stiffly says, eyes still intensely pinned on Dante's. "Then Arkham is no longer a threat to you or to anyone else."

"No." Dante roughly states. "I'm not repeating myself again about his current state, asshole."

Vergil is silent, but he leans back, fingers on his chin, as if he is contemplating something. He closes his eyes, takes a deep breath, and Dante feels the cold subsiding to its normal, tepid air.

"Continue your tale." Vergil opens his eyes and Dante swears for a minute they flicker to that brilliant blue that signals his transformation. But no, it's... different. "Now that I have one of my questions answered."

"And that would be...?"

"I will not tell you, only because it isn't the most appropriate time." Vergil's smirk returns vicious and Dante can't help but let a small 'tsk' escape him from annoyance. "Only later, when it is better."

"That better come up soon." Dante darkly mutters before he calms himself. Breathe, Dante, don't burn up anything else or Vergil might keep you here for life as payment. "So. About the asshole trying to kill Lady and get her blood on the seal because Arkham is a power-hungry sadist that wound up killing his wife for the same reason." He almost hears a choke escape his noble twin, but Dante smirks at the baffled stare Vergil gives him. "What? Were you expecting me to say it differently?"

"I was not expecting for you to say it in this blunt manner." Vergil states, baffled. "You... are too familiar with this sort of deal."

"When you're a merc for hire, there's... some shit no nobles want to experience." The tales he told Griffon were on the deeper end. In hindsight, Lady's father was... a much different twisted, but at least he was organized. Ish. That castle he transformed to a labyrinth was hell though. "But yeah, back to finding out he needed Lady's blood, out of all people, to trigger his ritual of horrendous doom."

Horrendous doom was... an understatement. It could have been much worse. If Nevan and Beowulf haven't smudged and 'cleansed' off one of the runes, Arkham could have obtained the power of a God in the palm of his hand.  The corrupt Arkham instead received the power of his own suffering; transforming into what Dante can best think of a cross between a pile of demon corpses liquefied and sewn together in a poor attempt of a mirror to be a demonic dragon. It took a bit of effort. Maybe too much; Dante knew how many weapons were decimated in the process. But with the amount of strength everyone had remaining, and with Lady revived thanks to Morrison, Agni, and Nevan's efforts to heal her rapidly as they could, they took the corrupt king down and transformed the horrible palace back to how it was before.

After all, everyone gave Dante the final blow to the monster's frightening crown.

But now that he hears himself talking about it, this gives Dante a point of hindsight. Arkham said back then he had help; he wanted to aspire to be someone's right hand man, to only get the power of a God. He got them all, but he wanted to grow stronger, to be like a certain someone. Arkham didn't mention his name back then, but he did scream out something after I destroyed his weak point...

...what did he say, though...?

He finishes, seeing Vergil look at him with a contemplative look on his face.

"You believe Arkham had some assistance, and you offered to investigate it on your own." Vergil says.

"Yeah; there's nothing else for me to do except to somehow repay the debt I owe her." Dante nods. He recalls that he did get the pay for his job well done, but something isn't complete. The entire party- now serving as Lady's entourage of advisers and leaders to help rebuild the kingdom- all knew. And Dante offered to be the first to find out who. He had some leads prior, but they ended up in dead ends. Now that the year has passed, Dante wanted to tell Lady a new plan; he could even take up residence as a fellow knight-in-arms to serve her while investigating.

...then this happens and now Dante is stuck in the castle with his now very much alive twin, who just so happens to be a dragon.

"There. End of story." Dante lifts his hands with exaggerated exasperation. "Happy now?"

Vergil ponders for a second. Then, "...somewhat."

"Huh!?"

"You're still not leaving." Vergil says and Dante stills. "I am not through asking you for more details."

"I told you about how I'm now friends with Queen Lady!"

"It isn't just about those I want to know." Vergil states and Dante glares at him. "You are aware that I can ask Rebellion to show me more without having to ask you in good faith."

Those things better not involve you finding out I wanted to avenge Mother's death. The knight silently swears, but Dante places his hand on his face, feeling his mental fatigue kick in. For fuck's sakes. Dante had shoved it in the back of his mind, but he forgets Vergil can do just that and invade even more of his privacy.

Dante instead grumbles, "Something tells me I would need to wait and recover anyway before I blab a novel to you." He needs to get an update from Lady soon; his impatience is growing and Dante really wants to know when that letter can be sent. "So, thanks for letting me talk my brains out, but I'm going to go back to the room and think."

Vergil scoffs, not saying in return. Dante swears he hears the other chuckle, but he is clearly hearing things.

The knight opens the door, swearing he hears Vergil grunt before Dante strides out- and he feels the other next to him all of the sudden. "Whoa! What- how-"

"Dine with me tonight." Vergil suddenly says and Dante stares at him, baffled. "If you wanted to restore your faith in my hospitality."

Oh what the fuck! Now Vergil wants to play the gracious host after all of this!?

Dante feels his eye twitch. A part of him wants to know what is up with the sudden whiplash, but he shoves it down. He still feels salty about earlier. "How about I say no and I can just-"

"Leaving me to stew in my own thoughts doesn't help, brother mine." Vergil snarls and Dante can feel that draconic fury spark again. Okay, yes, Vergil is still ire about something; he isn't sure what it is. "Nor do your attempts to squirm your way out of this."

If Dante could, he wants to scream into a pillow. Badly. But he swallows it and hisses, "So why the insistence, Vergil? So we can try to get along again like we were kids?"

"If that was my true motive, I would have left you alone by now." Vergil frowns. "But no, it isn't merely just to reconnect."

"So what is it?" Dante asks again, feeling a bit bothered still. "I think most of my life has been shown or told to you in some way. Isn't that enough for you?"

The stare doesn't waver. "No."

"So blunt." Dante witheringly mutters to himself, but Vergil hears him. "Then why not say it already if you're too damn insistent?"

Vergil sighs. He crosses his arms, leaning against the doors. "I have said it in a different form to you earlier; it's rather complicated."

"Try me." Dante can deal with complicated and bullshit.

"Not yet."

"Then give it to me straight."

"If I do say it now..." Vergil trails off before he straightens himself. His eyes return to their hardened and indifferent glance. "No. Not yet. I have my reasons to not say anything to you regarding my own motives."

Dante wants to push the issue further, but he suspects this isn't going anywhere. They are at a impasse and Dante suspects he's not going to achieve anything else by talking to him like this. "...fine, but you know I will find out why you keep doing this."

"And if you do?" The noble tilts his head, daring for Dante to say something back in his sharp tongue. But his voice is... strangely strained with something. "Would you attempt to run from me if you do find out?"

The knight scoffs, narrowing his eyes. "As much as I want to, something tells me that will piss you off a bit more. So I'll hold off on prying into your business until later. By then, I might have an answer to that." After I find a way to Lady's place and try to avoid this area for a long time. I hope. Dante wants to ask if he has free reign to roam around Vergil's castle, but a part of him tells him that is not possible. Not yet, at least, until Dante has earned a good amount of whatever trust Vergil possesses in him.

...does Vergil trust him, though? Because it sounds as if the noble does for another reason.

"A fair response." Vergil pries off from the door, about to walk towards his desk.

"Then yes, I'll join you for dinner." The knight doesn't turn to see what expression the dragon has. Dante huffs, running his right hand through his hair. "Just. Let me rest first because I feel tired."

He knows Vergil is staring at him before he hears a satisfied hum escape. The icy air no longer remains; his magic is calm at this. Only when I do something with you, then your magic calms down. Are you attuned to it so much?

"At least let Griffon join us." Dante continues, hands on his hips. "I still feel bad for having to leave him out of our little talks."

Vergil scoffs, walking back to his desk. "If that is what you want, then, brother mine."

It shouldn't bother Dante, but the way Vergil says it makes the knight shiver. The way the words wrap around him as if the dragon already has his mark on him...

Dante manages to find his room without instruction and immediately lands on the bed. He groans in relief, feeling the comfort of the mattress on his body.

The talk with Vergil drained him out. Including what Vergil did to his left hand. Speaking of...

He lifts his hand to inspect the now tightly, newly bandaged hand. There are no pink splotches or any wet spots to indicate the wound is seeping through. But he can smell the potent potion Vergil poured on it and the magic that now binds itself to healing his wound. Dante lowers it and ponders. This better heal or else I will personally deck you, Vergil.

Then he recalls agreeing to eat in the same room as said prickly douchebag and Dante groans. Even with Griffon in attendance, the knight knows this is going to be a very awkward affair. "This is going to be awful." Dante grumbles to the pillow before closing his eyes. "Like having to dine with a Beast. What a laugh." He hears his mother's voice tell a very aching familiar story and Dante grunts, allowing himself to take a nap.

This better not turn out like a sappy love story, so help me Gods.

Dante wasn't sure how long time passed, but he feels a hand on his shoulders. He slowly blinks to the sun setting and seeing Vergil looking down at him, contemplating.

...contemplating? About what?

Dante turns his head to fully turn around. He winces, covering his eyes from the sunset light that covers the room. It looks like he's been sleeping with his back turned to the window. "Vergil...? Ngh, what time is it...?"

"Evening, if you must know." Vergil says. "The time says six and dinner has been prepared."

"Six...? Di- oh." Dante slowly blinks, feeling more awake as he sits up. The moments prior to his sleep return to his mind and he recalls agreeing to their slight affair. "And you... right, you still want me to come with you, right?"

"As we agreed." The noble stands to allow Dante to stretch his limbs and body out. "Your other clothing for tonight are on your desk. It should suffice for your night wear."

"I thought you wouldn't give me more clothing."

Vergil's smirk is sharp. "Not according to Trish when she first told me about your belongings."

Ah. Right. ...Dante forgot that his his only good set of clothing has blood stained on it and the other set were about to fall apart. He inspects the ones he has on now. "Then what about these ones?"

"You can have them. The ones I'm going to let you wear are yours." The noble says. "I am not going to let you return them as I have enough."

Dante frowns, a fragment of his memory revealing that Dante would take something of his twin's and never share it with him. "That's... great. Really. But I would rather if-"

"I want to give it to you." Vergil firmly states and Dante's eyes widen, staring up at him. "Despite your antics when we were young, I let you have it your way for most of the time."

"That's not helping me trying to find some way to pay you back." Dante huffs, standing up to make sure he looks decent. And by that, are you implying you're going to have things your way now? How does this benefit me, exactly? "Are you sure you're fine with this idea?"

"Yes and no more protests." Vergil glances to him as Dante attempts to smooth his clothing and hair to make himself presentable. "You look fine the way you are, brother mine. Come, I have told Griffon and he is growing a bit impatient."

So Vergil must have told him he was welcome to join in. Good. Dante can at least have better company tonight. "I'll. Ergh. Yeah, why not." Dante manages to straighten out his hair, following Vergil out the door. "Lead the way, good sir-"

"Vergil."

Dante looks to see Vergil looking back at him. "Huh?"

"Nothing else but my name, Dante mine." Vergil says, a sliver of amusement appearing on his face. "I understand your method of stating it, but for the future."

The knight blinks, swearing his mind is playing a trick on him because- was he smiling? That does not stop the faint warmth on his face from that barely upward tilt Vergil has on his face. "...sure? I've... well, been calling you that since you made me stay here?"

"Hmph." The bare smile vanishes and Vergil continues to walk, with Dante following behind. If the dragon plans to be the host to his prisoner, that's fine. Dante wants Vergil to think he's complying. For now. But he should start memorizing a few more things prior to that, trying to make sure Vergil doesn't know what Dante is really up to.

He needs to start planning his escape route as soon as possible.

Chapter Text

Dante... Is something the matter?

Yeah. Mom? Are these marks on my palm supposed to glow like...

Oh! Oh, Dante, are you hurt?

I... earlier, just now, I was going to do practice with the bow and arrow. Then I stung my palm on my bow and this happened. Is something going to happen to me?

Nothing is going to happen to you. Oh, come here. Let me wrap that bandage around your hand. Don't do that again.

Okay, I got it. But what is this mark supposed to do to me? You told me before it was going to protect me from something. What is it supposed to protect me from?

It... oh, I wonder if...

Mom?

One day, I'll tell you everything. I'll tell you what you need to know. Just promise me that you'll be fine when you do manage to be on your own.

I... promise, Mom. Though... wait.

Yes?

That sword that's wrapped up in the storage room. Can I use it to practice instead of the bow and arrow? I don't think I like archery that much.

"Hey, Vergil. I'm wondering about something." Dante asks. "You're way out here, the nearest city isn't about for a good half day's journey; and I don't know what's on the other side."

"What is your inquiry?" Vergil inquires, glancing at his twin.

Besides knowing that Dante would ask something... the knight shoves that thought away. "How-" Dante gestures to the food, including his now clean plate, "Do you get your supplies here?" He swears he hears Griffon cackle before resuming to eating his share of food.

This earns the other's amused chortle before he sets down his glass of wine. "It is simple. I have a middleman."

Dante stares at him. Really, you hermit, are you serious? "So you don't go into town in person? Are you that shut in?"

"No." Vergil narrows his eyes. "I do make an effort to state my business with the initial transaction. The supplier only needs to see the buyer once."

And maybe con his way to say the real reason why he won't show his face to people. Dante snorts. "I wonder if that's how Father used to do it before."

"And it has worked out well. Why are you asking?"

"I'm just... curious." What a contrast to how he and his Mother fared. Dante isn't sure if he hates Vergil and Sparda more because of this obvious difference in their lifestyles. Unlike his life, it seems as if Vergil lived in a somewhat interesting life of luxury and things he can afford. He turns to glance down at the untouched wine in his glass. "You're too used to this sort of life."

"Whereas you went through more, I imagine." Vergil's eyes settle on the said glass. "You're not drinking."

"Wine... is not my first choice." Dante grunts, not wanting to say he likes the beers and ciders better. Mead is the best, in his opinion. His Mother loves it and so does he. It delivers more on the flavor and reminds him so much of the brethren he fought alongside with in the army and in his adventures. Wine, on the other hand, only shows sophistication and the pretentiousness of the rich that makes Dante want to hurl the said pricks (in the past) just to throw them to the literal wolves and see how they manage. Instead of saying that, the knight mutters, "It makes me gag."

He hears a curious hum and Vergil leans in, his eyes never leaving him. "Then what do you like if this isn't your preferred choice?"

Gods, the knight can even feel Griffon staring at him with those beady eyes of his too. Curious bastards. Both of them.

Dante groans. "Here's one: I like mead. I'm not about to say what else I like, so figure it out yourself." Then he decides to drink his wine in one gulp. If it makes him buzzed, that's fine. He feels awkward in this entire situation anyway; might as well make the night a bit better for the asshole sitting across him. He heaves and tries not to grimace at the astringent notes that accompany the other fruiter notes. But Gods, Dante also hates wine because this is too freaking bitter! He swears he hears a surprised laugh from Vergil, but elects to ignore it. "Oh shut up, I don't have a sophisticated taste pallet!"

"Then why'd ya drink it?" Griffon asks, sounding baffled. "If ya hate how bitter that drink is."

"Because I actually have some decency to show, and to leave a drink untouched is not a thing I'd like to do unless I suspect some moron wants to poison me." Dante wheezes, glaring at the bird. "And yes, that happened once, if you are that curious, chicken."

"First off, will ya knock it off with the chicken name? I ain't food! And two, I'm not surprised! Remind me to ask ya later for that tale. Knowin' your luck, I'd say you managed to save someone's life with that shit luck of yours." Griffon cackles and Dante silently swears to restart some target throwing regiment specifically aimed at the hawk. "Speakin' of, I've wanted to ask about what happened after I left."

"Well-"

"What happened in the Study remains between us." Vergil swiftly cuts in, his humor gone. "Whatever is between me and Dante serves nothing to you."

Griffon stares back at the noble with confusion. "Er. Not about that." The bird ruffles his feathers. "About Trish, Master Vergil. No offense, but uh, shouldn't ya uh, try to contact her to see how she is?"

The noble doesn't batter a blink, but his annoyance shifts back to subdued indifference. "She is capable on her own. But since you worry about her wellbeing, I will be in contact with her tomorrow." He ignores Griffon's grumblings about how he didn't miss the other. Then Vergil glances to Dante, who is also curious about the currently missing woman's state. "I have yet to find out how to deal with you first."

Dante snorts. Here it comes now; what Vergil's plans are with him after his two stays in the room he's slowly getting used to. "Great. How are you going to that? By throwing me in the basement where your dungeon lies?"

Vergil's chuckles are soft, if not strangely amused. "Amusing as how you believe that to be the case. But no, it would not be as such. I have different plans."

"Uh huh, what are those plans?"

"How to improve your swordsmanship."

"That... wait," Dante frowns. "Come again?"

"Your skills are lackluster in both sword and magic." Vergil says and Dante glares at him, feeling rather offended. "Even with your training with other mortals and those who proclaim to be masters in their arts, yours is different."

"And you believe that to be a bad thing?" The knight glares at him. "I like unpredictability; it makes me think on my feet."

"Is that so..." The noble hums, "Would the same go to your current state of magic that you have yet to tap?"

"It's called conserving my magic! And cute, you believe you can reign me in." Dante leans back in his seat, his daring smirk emerging. "C'mon, Vergil. Get real. Didn't Rebellion show you I can't be tamed in? You know how I fight." Oh, the many times many army captains attempt to control his fighting skills only ends up with them beat up and begrudgingly accept that Dante is a warrior of his own. But Dante learns with his eyes; he knows how to work things around. The same went for whoever gives him a job- with a few exceptions.

Vergil sighs, "That is true. Yet," A vicious, daunting smirk appears. "I know you far better than most. For you to say it like that tells me another story."

Dante blinks "And what's that going to be?"

Vergil's chuckle comes out dark, daring. The unusual glint is in his eyes- if not a shade darker. "It sounds like a challenge for me to tame you."

The knight chokes, his face warm. "Excuse me!? That's not-"

"Am I wrong with the way you worded it, brother mine?" Vergil asks, smoothly returning to his cool expression. "Or did I hear you wrong?"

Those words make Dante shiver... what's Vergil doing to him? A part of him is confused, lost, but Dante can feel something in him rumble with interest. "I'm not answering that, you smug, freaking-" He takes a deep breath, wanting to shift away from his discomfort. "I've been wondering about something since I came in. Why do you keep calling me that?"

"Call you what?"

Dante feels his face warm. It isn't from the alcohol; wine does not make him tipsy. "Calling me... well, you know."

"Be more specific, brother mine." Vergil says and Dante lets out a small sound to indicate the last part. (That- again, why!?) He sees the other blink, finally realizing what the knight is referring to. "By calling you as... does it make you uncomfortable?"

Dante frowns. "No. It's... even with my name, you tack that... last part in." And yes, it does, but like hell I would say it in front of you right now!

The knight can swear he can hear the other laugh, tinged with something soft and fond. "It is as I said earlier," Vergil stands up, the chair scraping against the floor. "My reasons for doing certain things have a deeper meaning to them. You will understand one day why I say it as such."

"And you know what I said-" Dante stops before he sighs. He got absolutely nowhere earlier. Great. "Never mind. If you're not going to tell me, then I have to find out on my own. That's what I'm getting, right? Something's ticking at your brain, Mister Pretentious. And I want to find out what really bugs you."

Or better yet, why is it that when I inquire about certain things, you manage to sidestep it or show a different reaction than what I thought would come out of other people. There is something else you aren't telling me, Vergil. All of the memories that he has (so far) show only Dante as a brat, wanting more and more and Vergil begrudgingly agreeing to it because he has to be nice, he's the older twin; Dante is the one who wants to be spoiled by everyone's affections. So when the memory wipe happened to him, shouldn't Vergil be happy that Dante forgot about him and lived on his own, finding out the world doesn't bend to him and his childish ways?

"What... really annoys me." Vergil's eyes stray towards the bandaged hand before glancing back at him. Dante frowns, wanting to ask what was up before hearing footsteps walk towards him. Then he sees the other looking down at him, with his blue royal coat, black and gold vest with his cravat peeking. "Do you not already know what already bothers me, brother mine?"

Dante gulps, silently hoping for Griffon to start saying something to break the mood. But no, not a peep and he swears Griffon is looking the other way for some idiotic reason. Okay, fine, don't help him. If things are going to get a bit uncomfortable- He squeezes his eyes shut, somehow expecting some sort of harsh pinch or something else akin to it.

But no. He hears the other flatly ask, "What... are you doing?"

"I don't know, why are you up close?" Dante eeks out, eyes still shut. "It's..." Odd. In theory, he should be wanting to be closer to his twin again; they haven't seen each other for years. He was fine with the contact earlier. The touch Vergil gives him should be a familiar feeling to him. But it's always tinged with a spark Dante hasn't felt in a long time... how does it feel different than everything else? "Are you going to punch me or something?"

There's a soft huff. And then Dante feels a hand on his shoulder, making him look up to see Vergil looking at him, inspecting his face before a slight saddened, pained smile appears.

...huh?

"You are different, brother mine." Vergil softly murmurs. "Are we not close like I remembered?"

Dante stares back, pretty sure he's heard right and not from whatever spell or magic affected him earlier. He gives himself a pinch and hides his pain. Yeah, okay, not imagining this. The Vergil he grew up with wouldn't say that. The older brother he knew would much rather hide away in his room to read his books and glean knowledge than play with Dante. It shouldn't hurt, but Dante feels something hit his chest as a reminder that his twin didn't exactly have the best opinion of his younger twin growing up.

"I want you to leave me alone. I don't have time to play swords with you."

"But you promised me yesterday!"

"I'll play with you later. Let me read, Dante. I don't have time for you right now."

The knight feels his throat clench. "Yeah, I'm sure. If memory serves me correctly." Dante affirms back, looking down at his fist. They were tightly clenched and Dante slowly unfurls it, silently hoping to the gods Vergil doesn't notice. He feels that hand grips his shoulder tight and Dante frowns, glaring up at him. "What?"

"After breakfast tomorrow, meet me at my study." Vergil says, resuming his slight cold, professional tone. But his eyes look down at Dante's clenched fists and the knight silently groans, slowly uncurling his fingers. Then he shifts back, concern written on his face. "We start training."

"'We'?" Dante echoes in bewilderment. "Hang on. Training? Me? I don't need it!"

"I am sure with another bout, you could try to prove me wrong. But brother mine, I do recall that your techniques and skills will prove you otherwise. You got knocked out with my techniques- those which you aren't developed in." There's that draconic tint again. And Vergil looks annoyed- as usual. "You need better refinement."

"And you think you're better than the people that helped me get here."

Vergil scoffs, pride oozing out from his smirk about this. "As I am."

This bastard isn't at least bit humble!  Dante wants to argue, but he's sort of expecting Vergil to calmly push back, reminding him that he's the one in charge, not Dante, and that he's the one who has leverage to hold Dante here. There really is no other way except to go along with it, isn't there?

There's a flipside to this. Dante tells himself. I can gain Vergil's trust and make sure his guard is lowered so I can find a way out. Remember, dumbass? This is why you decided to go along with this in the first place. You need to find a good escape route and getting Vergil's guard down is one of those ways to accomplish this! Though. ...this means I have to get along with a insufferable asshole for days- weeks, even. Gods, give me strength to keep up with this douchelord; do not let me strangle him out of pure frustration.

Dante will have to find a good way to make it up to Lady when he finally makes his way out of this place.

"Ergh. Fine." Dante sighs, resigned. What choice does he have? "If you would want to do that, then I won't stop you."

"Good." Vergil's hand doesn't let go and instead says, "Then prepare to show whatever magic spells you have learned along with your swordsmanship."

"Are you aware," Dante presents his left hand, flatly glaring at his twin. "That you're asking me to probably reopen up the wound on my palm?"

"It will not reopen." Vergil states, his hand finally leaving his shoulder. "I am certain."

Once again, he's being arrogant about his skills! Cheeky piece of- do you really think it heals that easily? I can guarantee you it'll hurt like a bitch tomorrow morning. Dante scoffs, silently thinking this to be a lie. He mulls for a brief second and then an idea pops in his mind. "Then how about this? If my left hand hurts tomorrow at any point while you're trying to coach me, the training's done for the day."

"And if it doesn't?" Vergil asks, eyes narrowing.

"Well, we keep going until either one of us are wiped." And Dante will not attempt to drag it out long as possible. He honestly doesn't need this mindless attempt to fight the other. He's gotten experiences and techniques Vergil doesn't. So why would this prick insist on it? It's not like his newfound, expanded well of magic will have anything to do with it. Nor his new knowledge on his half-draconic blood that again, Dante is not going to try to touch on. "And by that, it's when you want to stop fighting me since I can happily annoy you. Or, I don't know, what do you want to do if my wound heals all of the sudden?"

The noble sighs, running his hand through his hair. "Are you sure about this?"

"About what?"

"Goading me into a bet." Vergil glares down at him, his eyes slowly glowing that eerie, draconic blue. What is the deal with- never mind, Dante just wants to get this talk over with. "Or worse, a challenge as stated by you with your terms."

"It's not a bet, it's common sense." Dante pushes his chair back, standing up to face his twin with equal footing. "Are you this annoyed that I'm not budging because I should be recovering?"

"On the thought that you are already recovered, yes." Vergil crosses his arms. "But say that you are right, your hand is still injured. What are your plans going to be? And no, I will not allow you to leave this vicinity."

I already know that. You're the damn keeper of this place and still won't let me go to see Lady, even after I told you why. The knight holds back on whatever irritation seeps in. Instead, Dante masks it with a casual shrug, "I know, I know. Maybe I want to explore this place more. On my own, not with the poor chicken as my guide."

"It's Griffon!" The hawk groans. "The hell did you get chicken from, anyway?"

Dante cackles, turning to face Griffon, who seems to have broken out of whatever it was doing (preening his wings, from the looks of it). "Good, you're still here. Remind me again, who got trapped in that poacher's trap?"

"YOU-!"

"Silence." Vergil commands, making Dante lightly scowl. "You can do it... after I see your skill set."

"So-"

"There is not going to be a bet on your state of injury, brother mine." Vergil continues and Dante feels a vein popping. "In fact, I know I am right in that my spell has worked; that your left hand is now at a state where there should be a healed scar."

...this... absolute, fucking-

"I'm afraid, if you plan to weasel your way out of our planned spar tomorrow, there will be worse consequences to experience."

Dante's eye twitches at this. Vergil didn't latch onto his bait! "And your point is?"

"I know you." Vergil simply says with a very infuriating smirk on his face. "Do you recall once, brother mine, how much you pestered me to play with you until I relented? And with that you never once let me read again until you were exhausted?"

"And what about that? I already learned my lesson years ago not to annoy people again. You, to be more specific." Dante really would like that memory wipe back. The second-hand embarrassment that crosses with his memories makes him cringe. "Why do you want to remind me of something you constantly hated? I think I'll do you a favor and not remind you how much you wanted to whack me with those swords because I stopped you from reading your favorite book for the day."

The smirk vanishes to a concerned frown, all playful teasing gone. "Dante-"

"I'll meet up for a training, but that's it." The knight turns to head back to his room, ignoring the light pain at how accurate he was. He's about to fume, but he would rather like to do that on his own. Was it out of his humiliation? Or embarrassment? Perhaps both. He doesn't care; his twin shouldn't be near him if he would like his pretty face ruined with a punch. "I'm going to walk around before I go back to my room."

He doesn't hear Vergil call out for him, even as Dante walks off towards the open doors for a post-dinner stroll. A couple of steps in, and he hears Griffon flapping his wings, landing in the window in front of him. "Want to come and see me at my misery?"

"Eh, nah. Though I'd like to hear the near-death poisoning story from ya." The hawk shifts his head. "You, uh, kinda left Master Vergil in a huffy mood."

"Whatever. I'll let him commiserate. He pushed it first." Dante grumbles, not sure how to feel about the draconic noble right now. He doesn't care how Vergil feels at the moment. "But uh, right now?"

"How about we make it a thing to talk about tomorrow?" Griffon grunts, "If ya wanna get some breathing space, I can show you into the... er, well, can't believe I'm gonna say this, but ya can always hide in Master Vergil's library."

Dante blinks. "I thought you said it was forbidden to enter in without Vergil knowing."

"Still is."

This is interesting that Griffon would offer this. Dante wonders if this is something from the bird's own mindset and not from Vergil's. "Huh. Why the kindness all of the sudden?"

"Eh, ya seem the type to run away from pushy matters; plus, ya entertained me for a good while today." Griffon cackles. "Consider it a thanks from me. Besides, I actually wanna hear more things from ya, if ya don't mind." If birds can grin, Dante can tell Griffon is giving him one.

"Heh. I'll take you up on that." The knight grins. "Just don't let Vergil know."

"My beak is sealed."

"Then, would you mind if I can tell you that poison story tomorrow morning? I'd like some company for breakfast."

Griffon squawks with delight before cackling, "Can't wait to hear what near death experience ya had for this time. For now, though, gotta make sure Master Vergil doesn't feel left out. Night, Dante!"

"Yeah, yeah, sure." That doesn't stop Dante from faintly grinning before fading away. Vergil's inquiries about his past... why would he bring it up now? Along with the sword fighting and...

...ugh, not the best time to think about that. Not when Dante has his own plan to think about. He glances out of the glass windows, barely managing to see the sight of the woods that greet him. His determination deepens as he decides to take the long way back, silently wondering how to start beginning his escape.

Yet.

The fleeting feeling of how warm Vergil's hand is on his shoulders haunts his skin. Dante shivers, hugging himself to chase away the goosebumps from his skin. The touch shouldn't affect him. How Vergil talked to him shouldn't affect him.

And yet.

"I will never harm you, Dante mine." Vergil quietly reaffirms, staring intently at him before stepping back, his hand withdrawing from tracing Dante's neck. "Not again."

...what are you doing to me, Vergil? Dante tightens his hands. You're not supposed to be the gracious host. You should be the annoying kidnapper and I have to find a way out so I can get back to what I should be doing. But no, things don't turn out like that because you're that long-lost twin Mother never mentioned in detail about. And just my absolute best luck, you're that dragon everyone is scared of.

But Vergil isn't like a typical dragon. He is the kind that is not within Dante's expertise of dealing with creatures and monsters of sorts. Dante has dealt with one other dragon before and he made a truce with it only to spare it from a fight. Even Arkham was human and he turned into some draconic amalgamation that even Agni (rightfully) described as 'a bloody turd that spat out from Satan's asshole' (Beowulf had a far worse description that Dante refuses to repeat because it was that offensive.)

The knight finds himself back at his room and thins his lips, closing the door. Brilliant. This is really going to suck.

He probably should splash some water on his face before sleeping. That would do him some good.

The sun is literally shining in his face when Dante opens his eyes. He swears that curtains were being pulled back, but he just groans, attempting to close his eyes.

"I know you are awake." Vergil says.

Dante groans, knowing the noble is glaring at him. "Five more minutes." He grumbles, attempting to bury his head in his pillow. "I'll wake up and find you when I do."

A frustrated huff greets him. "I highly doubt that."

Then he feels blankets yanked off and Dante yelps, feeling the cool air greet him. "The hell!? I was-"

"Your hand." Vergil states and the knight remembers their agreement.

"Yeah, yeah, I know." With a dramatic huff, Dante sits up, knowing pretty well that his hair is messed up and his nightwear wrinkled. But he presents his still bandaged left hand, pretty sure with his confidence that his hand has not healed in some way. "If it doesn't heal, Verge, I'm holding you responsible and I'll sever this one off for a mechanical one."

Vergil scoffs, glaring at him before he unwraps the bandages from his hand. The silence between them is tense as Dante feels cool hands unravel the last of the bandages. The herbal scent is faint with the lingering magic. But Dante frowns, wondering why is Vergil silent.

"So?" The knight asks, demanding to know what's the deal with the dramatics before he hears a low chuckle. Dante feels the pit of his stomach sink at the smug, prideful smirk Vergil wears, eyes narrowing to their silent glee.

Oh no.

"I'm afraid, brother mine," Vergil ceases his laughter, but his smirk is still there with that proud tone. "That you did heal with what I have given you."

"You've got to be kidding me." Dante seethes, silently hoping the deities will be kind to him and make it so that his awful piece of shit of a twin would be wrong. He yanks his hand from Vergil's hold and looks down, at his palm, not caring if he can still smell that medicine Vergil poured on his palm. He hopes to see some remnants of that scarring red gash and that his palm will still ache.

There instead shows a healed scar; the gash is a very pale pink. Carefully, Dante closes his hand into a fist and feels no pain from it. Instead of feeling the etched patterns that make his seal, he feels smooth line made from Vergil's sword.

Dante gapes, stunned. Then he remembers what he told Vergil last night and Dante utters, "You scheming asshole."

"You could do it, given that I teach you right about your own magic." Vergil says. "Get changed. You might want to wrap your hand if you still feel uncomfortable with holding your sword with the scar on you."

Dante lets out a tick from his tongue, glaring back at his hand. He wonders if-

"If you even dare try to harm yourself just to get out of this, I will not let you." Vergil states and Dante glares up at him, wondering how the hell Vergil knew he was going to do that. "I will only keep doing this until you relent, brother mine."

"And you're just going to keep an eye on me until then, aren't you?" The knight scowls, standing up to snatch the set of clothing Vergil left for him. He can feel his draconic twin's eyes on him, even as he grabs the new roll of bandages that are next to the clothing. "You are going to regret teaching me whatever bullshit I have to do."

"Again with your perception that you believe me to be the same as those who formerly tried to tame you." Vergil snorts. "Are you this doubtful of me?"

"For this time being," Dante turns around, very much annoyed. He can feel his ears burn red from his embarrassment, humiliated that he lost a bet he was sure he thought he would win. ....and that Vergil read his mind. "Yeah."

And he shuts the bathroom door in front of the prick's face for good measure.

Vergil uncrosses his arms, kneeling down to pick up the soiled bandages before looking back up at the closed door.

He sighs, a concerned look on his face as he recalls the glare Dante gave him. It hurts to see the anger burning in Dante's eyes, but this is what he has to deal with for now. His brother... still doesn't see him as what he used to be. This mistrust from him is... an obstacle.

The warmth doesn't leave his fingers and Vergil closes his eyes, taking a sharp, deep breath. He lowly growls, stamping down his frustrations and glares at the door. He'll take his frustrations out on their spar; if Dante doesn't want Vergil to go easy on him, fine. He'll show his younger twin the true meaning of pain.

But.

A familiar memory flashes in Vergil's eyes and it seals his conviction to help Dante control his magic. Perhaps try to hone whatever bastardized sword skills and use it for the better. And then...

You can't fight your own magic nor your birthright, brother mine. Nor will you fight out of our promise. And I will remind you of it. His eyes flash with his slow, burning draconic flare that he felt when he met Dante again.

Every. Word.

Chapter Text

It took a good thirty minutes for Dante to wash himself clean and change both clothing and bandages before making his way to the same dining area as yesterday. And like the day before, he sees his plate of food and drinks before him and his twin nowhere in sight.

Dante was going to scoff this one off when he spies something neatly written on a small sheet of paper; ink barely dried on parchment. "'Meet me in my study in an hour.'" He blinks, staring at the neatly written note. He vaguely hears Griffon squawk out a morning call. "Hey, Griffon. Did Vergil write this?"

The hawk flaps his wings and Dante takes it as an affirmative. "Yeah, Master Vergil said somethin' about not wanting to see ya puke yer breakfast out. Why?"

Well, at least Vergil is smart enough to know not to go straight into training after eating right away. "Just wondering." Dante grumbles, grabbing his seat. "So, you want to know how I got a literal near-death experience at a party."

"Another party?" Griffon stares at him. "Geez, Dante, how many of these awkward social events did you attend after yer valiant service in the army?"

"Way too many for my own personal good." The knight groans. Well, what a way to remind him that he still needs to attend Lady's bullshit royal ball to make herself known to be Queen. As if the nations attempting to woo her and their kindly bullshit treatment weren't stressful enough. "I would rather like a simple meeting to get politics over with. Here, some treats for you."

"Thanks!" Griffon cracks a piece of bacon with glee as Dante sets it down on a napkin. "Then I take it you really hate the diplomatic route."

"It's not my style, unless I really have to get involved." The knight leans back, crossing his arms with a huff. "Even with- well, let me explain with a disclaimer that this was before I get Lady and her gang. I didn't even think dinner parties were supposed to be a thing for some diplomatic reason either..."

In the back of his mind, Dante is silently glad he has an audience willing to listen to him rant about this. But it wasn't just that distracted him.

He can feel someone staring at him. Dante knows who and decides not to bring it up at all, instead chatting away about the night someone tried to poison the king and got Dante as his near-unfortunate victim.

He'll kick Vergil later.

"Well, shit. I ain't gonna lie, Dante," Griffon warily says. "Yer luck with dealing with Death is pretty amazing."

"In terms of how close I am to dying the last couple of times?" Dante scoffs, knowing pretty well where the hawk was going with this. "A part of me wonders how I haven't shoved the mortal coil yet."

"Do ya think it could be 'cause Master Vergil kept searchin' for ya for a long time and didn't want ya to die on him?"

Dante blinks, looking at the bird before he leans back against his chair, scoffing at the thought. "Even you agree about that, huh? You do realize I wasn't even aware he was alive back then."

"Hey! I actually have a good reason for that!" Griffon flaps his wings, indignant before he groans. "So, at one point when the two of us were trying to get used to this place, I thought I heard some noises at some nights. But when I had enough and started to investigate-"

"Because you thought this place was haunted?" Dante grins. "It wouldn't surprise me if it did."

Griffon squawks in a mix of annoyance and... fear? Whoa, wait, really? "This place? Haunted?? You're shittin' me, right? If it was, the ghost woulda been more scared of Master Vergil than of me being scared of a ghost!"

"So," Dante chuckles. This is new. He has a new one to poke at the bird on. "You're scared of ghosts."

Griffon glares at him. "No I'm not! W-What makes you think of that?"

Ah ha! The stutter of denial. Dante laughs, waving it off. "I kid about the place being haunted. Go on, what were you going to say?"

The hawk groans, "Ugh! Ya know what? I'm thinkin' I shouldn't tell ya now!"

"Oh come on, really? I was just trying to have some humor before I meet my impending doom."

"Yer impending doom? Cute. And by that, I'm guessin' you don't want to spar with Vergil?"

Ah. All humor drains away as Dante recalls... oh, right. Within the hour, right? He scowls at the note before crumpling it, throwing it at his empty plate. "I would honestly not like to. He... ugh, you know he kicked my ass when we first met." That and the aftermath is still fresh on his mind. He grips his left hand when he feels a slight dull ache from the scar.

"Yeah, Trish and I know." Griffon deadpans. "We both heard you whine about it while she was helpin' ya shower."

Dante huffs, standing up before gathering the dishes. "I think I'll make good use of the hour I have left then before I meet with Mister Pricky in his study." He glances to the bird. "You said something yesterday. About his library?"

"Oh, right, that area." Griffon hums, puffing his chest before humming, "Actually... I could give ya directions to how to find it instead of havin' to show ya where it is."

The knight's eye twitches. Gee, thanks, you stupid chicken, are you telling me I have to find it on my own? "And why is that?"

"Well, if Master Vergil would find out I showed ya his precious book collection, he'll have my head on a silver platter! So, no, I can't show ya because I know how vengeful he is!" Griffon tilts his head, seeing Dante gather up his dishes. "Wait, what are ya doing with those?"

"I'm... being courteous and washing my dishes?" Dante warily stares back. "I thought Vergil does the work."

"Er..." The hawk fidgets. "I'm... sure? I mean, he doesn't let Trish do the work here as much as he does."

Dante was about to snark back, but the words sink in. Then he blinks, carefully, "So- he does it with his own magic?"

"Yeah, no shit, Shirley, ya finally get an idea of how he lives now. I mean, I don't mean to slander him behind his back," Griffon snorts, "But let's be real. Trish and I saw it ourselves, Master Vergil is shit at actually doing chores- cooking included!"

Dante resists the urge to drop his dishes and smack his face with his hands. This... is the complete opposite to the Vergil he knew growing up. Vergil- the twin brother he thought to be strict and obedient to his parents while Dante was the childish brat; the same kid who would much rather read his books than play with him- doesn't do his own damn chores with his own two hands?

"Are you kidding me?" Dante mutters to himself, baffled. "And here I thought... ugh, so golden child doesn't do his own responsibilities except for the ones in his study. Why would he do that?"

"Beats me." Griffon flaps his wings and Dante feels the talons on his shoulders again. Thank god for whatever this vest is made out of; the talons don't pierce to his skin. "I mean, if ya really want to try and-"

"I think I'll do this without his help." As if he needs babysitting for washing dishes. Or teaching someone how to handle the basics. That is a laugh on its own. "And for Vergil to even use magic for cleaning... what an absolute joke. If he doesn't do it, I might as well clean his mess up too." The knight groans, "Okay, Griffon. Where's the kitchen? If I need to start somewhere to do some of my load, it might as well be here."

"Uh... ya sure? I don't know if Master Vergil will be pleased to see you do some household work-"

"Griffon." Dante glares up at him, his magic threatening to flare. "Do it or I'll find a good spell to roast you with."

The hawk squawks, "ACK! Okay, okay, fine, I'll show ya where the kitchen is, sheesh!" Then Griffon mutters, "What crawled up and died in yer ass?"

"It's called common sense and being responsible. Just knowing that I have to do the other side of work since I found out my twin refuses to do his chores makes me shudder." Dante grumbles back, hearing a bark of laughter from the hawk. “It can’t be this bad, right?”

"I'm one-hundred percent sure yer free hour's passed." Griffon warily stares at the knight. "Uh, no offense, Dante, but you should go and meet with Master Vergil now."

Dante snorts, scrubbing away at the pot with the sponge with soapy water. "The shithead can wait. Cleaning this absolute abomination comes first."

"Uh, by mess or whatcha called it-" Griffon looks up and sees a nearly spotless kitchen. It was not like in its previous state; by that, there were a pile of dirty dishes and utensils near the counter. A series of dirty, wet rags have been accumulated, and there are some food that weren't placed back in their proper places. "-ya mean what it was before?"

Dante- being the supposed lazy one between them in the past- gets furious upon seeing the disorganized kitchen. Then he proceeds to organize the entire mess, cursing and hissing under his breath about how the hell Vergil lived like this, and how is it that he can't clean after himself. Then proceeds to mutter that there’s a good chance that Vergil can’t do the laundry on his own, do the cleaning after he 'cooks' and does his chores, yadda yadda yadda.

Griffon swears he sees a vein pop out from the knight's head at every dirty section of the kitchen he scrubs and cleans.

"Yeah, and I think if our Mother was still alive, she really would not be happy about this." Dante grumbles, dunking the clean pot in warm water before heaving in relief. He inspects the shiny pot and sets it down among the other clean dishes on the clean towels in the clean counter. "Last one done."

"Wow, I'm impressed." The bird whistles, landing down to peer at the clean utensils. "I can see my own reflection on this pan! Man, aside being a fighter, you actually do your chores?"

"Ha ha, most people in the army know better than to leave things in a mess." Dante chuckles, wiping his hands on the towel around his neck. "Well, except for the battles, but you get the idea-"

"What are you doing?"

Griffon squawks, jumping about a good few inches off from the counter. "M-Master Vergil! Uh, fancy seeing you here!"

Vergil glares at Griffon before looking around the now cleaned kitchen. Then he turns to Dante, his ire growing a bit. "Brother mine, if I recall-"

"You can't be bothered to clean a single room in your castle?" Dante flatly cuts in, unimpressed at the burning glare Vergil gives him. "Griffon told me you use your magic to do most of the chores."

"And if I did? Does it offend you?" Vergil curtly asks back. "Knowing that you took something minute over what could have been productive."

"You mean leaving these dirty dishes to fester and pile on while I get beat up by your magic swords and Yamato? Nope." Dante gathers the towel from his neck and dries his arms. "What are you sounding offended for? I actually cleaned the entire kitchen for you. Be grateful that I'm willing to help out instead of walking around aimlessly, doing nothing."

Vergil closes his eyes, taking a deep breath before growling, "Dante. Our agreement?"

"Yeah, yeah, I know, you whoop my ass and tell me what I'm doing wrong, I get it." Dante waves his hand, walking past his elder twin. He attempts to brush off the slow, simmering annoyance Vergil emits... sheesh, he can feel that glare through his shirt now. "Let me at least get Rebellion first." He takes another step before feeling Vergil's hand clamp on his shoulder, tight. "Ow! Okay, I get it, you're pissy at me for cleaning the kitchen!"

"Not that. I grow rather tired of you delaying this." Vergil takes out Rebellion and throws it at Dante, who scrambles to catch it. Then he sees Yamato appear and Dante gapes at him. "Outside. Now."

"How did you- Rebellion doesn't-"

"Do I have to repeat what I say about our swords being intertwined?" Vergil sounds vexed. "And no, brother mine, don't bother changing your clothing. We're going to the back where we can spar. Regardless of wear, it will still get ruined."

"Now?" Dante witheringly mutters back, feeling the silent, draconic vibe Vergil gives off. Though he can't do anything except to go along with it... He groans, looking up at Griffon. "I'll. Well, I'll ask you later." Then he follows the noble, silently dreading what is going to happen soon.

"All right... welp, call for me after you get your ass whooped! Ya know where do find me!" Griffon calls out.

Dante's eyes twitch. As if that bears repeating in his mind. But also- "No, I don't you freaking chicken!"

"Chicken!? Excuse me, Mister-I'm-A-Lowly-Knight, I'm a very prestigious bird of my class-"

"Enough!" The icy, draconic anger pierces through and Griffon squawks, flapping away in fears of not wanting to be a part of Vergil's wrath. Then Vergil's glowing blue eyes glare at Dante, who just stiffens at the snarling anger. "My patience wears thin, brother mine. Do you want to make things worse on yourself?"

"Just to get you to shut up? Maybe." Dante dryly mutters. Vergil doesn't scare him. A very pissed off dragon doesn't scare him at all. "You don't scare me at the least."

"Is that so..." Vergil's lips twitch to a cruel, malicious smirk- one that makes Dante still, feeling shivers down his spine. "Are you certain about that?"

Dante glares back, shoving the feelings of excitement and amusement at how this dragon can train him in favor of his irritation. He takes a breath and growls, "If I land one hit, you leave me along for the rest of the day."

(In hindsight, he really shouldn't have said that.)

"I'll accept that condition." Was it just Dante, or did Vergil's eyes darken a bit? "But if you don't, we continue.

The knight scoffs, silently already forming a plan on how to beat Vergil. If he can take him out from the back... maybe, just maybe he can knock Vergil out. A hit to the back of his neck should do the trick. "Fine. Let's go. Outside, then?"

"Yes."

Dante should know much better than to goad someone who has more than enough pride (an ego, if he has to be honest) to take him down. Especially if that certain someone- now that Dante finally knows- how swift and ridiculously unpredictable Vergil really is, and-

"Argh! Shit!" Dante curses to himself, landing on the ground for the sixth, no wait, make it the seventh time. He groans, wanting to relax his screaming body to relax, but he opens his eyes and rolls over just in time to dodge Yamato. "The fuck, Vergil! Are you sure you aren't using me as a killing dummy?"

"I'm sure." Vergil witheringly responds, yanking Yamato off before gesturing to Dante's current state. "Your forms, brother mine, are rigid. You can barely dodge most of my attacks, leaving you vulnerable to my other attacks. When you think you have dealt me with one, I always come back with another you are not prepared to deal with."

Dante's eye twitches but stays silent.

"There is an additional problem I noticed about your fighting." Vergil continues, walking to where Dante lies. "After a certain time, your attacks grow predictable. I can tell what movements you are about to make if you hold your sword a certain way." He kneels. "Even your enemies will know your moves when they grow familiar to your forms."

"What's your point, Vergil?"

"I believe I know where to begin your training." Vergil extends his hand, concern on his face. "Come. Let me get you to a place for you to rest."

Dante shifts, moving a bit to see Vergil's hand. He lifts himself up, not taking the other's hand again. "Just start showing me lesson one if you're this persistent. Or take me on again. I'm not exhausted yet." Or so he tells himself. He hasn't fought in about a few days, and his body is now getting back in form. Dante will feel all of the injuries on him tomorrow morning when he wakes up; it's just a matter of getting used to the groove.

Even it involves putting up with this persistent asshole twin of his.

Vergil sighs, lowering his hand before standing up. There is some worry on his face, but Dante doesn't think it's for his sake. "Are you sure?"

"Let's get it over with." Dante scowls, feeling Rebellion thrum in his hands again. A part of him wants to watch what Vergil's movements are and how he handles Yamato. He's not going to admit that his twin has some advantages to him that Dante doesn't have. He readies his typical stance, preparing for yet another spar. "Tell me which ones you know and I'll- I don't know- change it up and see if you like it. How does that sound?"

Vergil scoffs, withdrawing Yamato from its scabbard. "If this is your way of telling me you will accept this as a last attempt for the day to land a hit on me, then fine. But know starting tomorrow, I will teach you."

"Yeah, yeah, got it, Sir Vergil." Dante mutters, gripping Rebellion's handle. "Right, like he'll do that."

One smackdown later, and Dante finds his face on the ground, body aching and bruised from all of the attacks. (And he thought training with Beowulf and Ifrit was bad.) He grunts, straining to get up, but then he feels himself being pulled up. "Ow! My arm-"

"You will rest." Vergil firmly says before taking one good look at Dante's state. Then he narrows his eyes with a low hiss and then, "We start with your forms tomorrow."

Dante grunts, nodding slowly. Fuck. Getting his ass kicked was not part of his agenda for today. He is out of practice. How long has it been since he last fought anything? Aside the recent days, where Vergil kicked his ass.

"And tomorrow," Vergil continues, gripping his hand on Dante's shirt. "You will show me what magic skills you have-"

"I know about three spells, idiot." Dante mumbles, closing his eyes. He feels exhausted from all of the physical endurance and energy he burned through. "One for making fire, one to light a place, and one for myself. I don't use it often."

"It is only limited due to your previous magic pool; I suspect there are those who try to teach you more spells, only to have them fail." The noble pauses, his grip tightening a tad bit. "A spell for yourself?"

"Yeah, it's called having a disguise." Dante grumbles, slowly opening his eyes to see Vergil looking a bit livid. "What? It's something to make sure I don't stand out among others." His twin stares at him for a moment before he lets go of Dante's shirt. Dante feels himself stumble a bit, but then feels an arm wrap around his shoulder, supporting him. "I'm not helpless, Vergil. I can make it back on my own."

Vergil softly scoffs, shifting his hold to support Dante better as they walk back. "Yet your current state says otherwise. I suppose you just need someone to help you to your room?"

Dante was about to say fuck no, he'll deal with it, but Dante mumbles, "...just don't drop me to the floor. You can unattach Rebellion from my belt when we get back because I just might collapse to the bed and stay there."

"As if. You will also eat just so you do not starve yourself." There's a pause. "Do you need my help to wash?"

"To- okay, no, I can bathe myself." Dante flushes a bit. The thought of showing himself naked in front of Vergil, for some reason, is embarrassing. It isn't just because the other might point out what could be wrong with his own body (there's a lot of scars Dante has from war and other fights). "You don't have to help me do that."

He swears he hears Vergil huff. "If you say so, brother mine. But if you need my assistance, just ask and I will help."

The knight doesn't have a comeback; instead, he feels his face heat up a bit at the last bit. Vergil is being sincere; there's no snide tint or mocking tone to this. But then again, it could be from the fighting and Dante is still feeling wiped. Dante closes his eyes and gently places his head against Vergil's shoulder as they continue walking towards his room. "...Thanks. I will."

(He doesn't see Vergil look at him with genuine surprise before a thin, relieved smile appears on his lips. The grip on his younger twin's body tightens, silently reminding himself not to do anything rash or stupid to ruin this.

Not yet.)

Dinner, at least, was a quiet affair. The air from the previous night is still there, but this time, Vergil doesn't ask anything. In fact, it was the two eating in silence, Dante being more careful than usual. Griffon, of course, is munching on whatever roasted chicken carcass Vergil gave him.

For once, the silence-

"Your hands."

-was welcoming until Dante looks up to see Vergil staring at him. "What?"

"I thought they have healed." Vergil says, gesturing towards his left hand. Then he sees the bandaged right and Vergil looks up at him, wanting an answer immediately. "Dante, what did-"

"I wrapped them both in bandages and I did this before. No, I didn't cut myself on something." Dante finishes, wanting to end all subject on the state of his hands. Good God. He has some gloves in his pack to reinforce the bandages and their hold. "Don't freak out, they're still fine."

Vergil frowns. "Was it in part of that seal?"

"For not wanting people to ask? That's part of it." Dante looks at the back of his hands. "Another reason I had was to protect the seal from coming into contact with any sharp blade, which... look how that went." A wry smile appears as Dante sets down his fork and knife, looking at his left hand now. "But you know, the real reason for it is stupid. I just wanted my hands to be fine and not develop callouses from holding every weapon I can get my hands on. Rebellion included."

The other man in the room is still silent before some form of relieved sigh escapes him. Then Vergil states, "The reason is, strangely not ridiculous. But I take it you desire some other protection on your hands than bandages."

"Don't bother giving me gauntlets. I got gloves of my own." Albeit frayed and about to fall apart. Dante waves the idea off. "The bandages, I can do more of, if you can tell me where to find them."

"There is a supply room in the first floor, near the Hall." Vergil's eyes are still on Dante's hands before shifting back up. "If you are going to look for them in the future."

"I was thinking more of tonight, since I would like to have some on hand in case something does happen again." And to look for any open windows or more hidden doors, something with latches, preferably. But Dante doesn't say that. "If that's okay with you since..."

"Since?" Vergil asks, arching an eyebrow.

"...since after you helped me to my room and I washed, my body wasn't screaming in pain." Dante finishes, suddenly feeling a bit embarrassed. "Nor did I feel like I wanted to go sleep the rest of the day away."

The noble is silent before he softly chuckles. “I take it that you finally discovered one of our unique abilities.”

“Unique… abilities?”

"It is in thanks of our draconic blood."

Dante blinks, feeling a bit surprised. “That sounds like a cop-out.”

"If you think of it as such. But I think of it like an useful asset. As half-bloods, there are some aspects we keep in our human blood; our appearances maintain their human nature. As for our draconic side, it isn't just a wider magic pool. We recover faster, heal in a different rate than normal humans." Vergil says. "There are other points that differentiate us from both sides. But I suppose you would like to take it in separate moments."

Dante blinks before he sits back, taking it into mind. "Yeah... you explaining all of my newer abilities in smaller bits sounds better instead of having it all shoved in my face. So, when it comes to fighting at this point on, my body-"

"Will not be harmed as the result of the physical endurance of our bouts." Vergil finishes, daring Dante to say to contradict it.

But no. The knight is left surprised. This is a new development. An uptick in energy? Perhaps the same goes with his magic. "…Well. Huh." Dante mumbles. "The same for... wait, what about your cut on my hand?” He lifts his left hand up, “I looked at it and it’s not healing like the other ones.”

Vergil pauses, a perplexed look on his face. “Interesting. Does it not heal like the one on your chest?”

“That one’s a war wound. It came before you woke up my dragon blood.” Dante’s face falls. “So you have no idea, then?”

“My apologizes.”

“That’s fine, I’ll try to find out how to expedite the healing. And based on what you told me about my inhuman recovery,” Dante hums, “I'm going to guess that you're not letting me have time to myself until I improve from your training from hell."

"That depends." Vergil picks up his utensils to resume eating. "I am not so cruel to hover over you every day; I also have my own businesses that I take care of should the need call for it."

Dante narrows his eyes. "Even still-"

"You still are a priority for me, so don't you think you can talk yourself out of this." Vergil interrupts him. "Our training will not stop, brother mine."

"...I wasn’t going to ask about that." Of course, Dante had a feeling Vergil would say that. "I wanted to ask if it's okay if I take an hour's break to... walk around the place, seeing the sights." If not without revealing his motives, but he isn't about to tell Vergil this. He can Griffon glance at him and Dante knows he'll wrangle out the directions to Vergil's precious library tomorrow. Maybe that has something this noble won't tell him. "It's also a time for you to- I don't know, set your affairs before you get to kicking my ass again."

Vergil narrows his eyes. Then he grunts, "Let me think about it. I will let you know first thing in the morning."

Dante can't help but grin in relief. "I appreciate it. We both have our own affairs to worry about; I’d rather like it if you don’t come at me stressed and murderous."

There's a flash of pink on the other's face, but Dante swears the lighting is playing tricks on him. He'll have to do some changes to the kitchen too just to get a better light. "I… hm." The noble glances back up at him before placing his utensils on his empty plate. Then with a flat tone, "Does this said affair include cleaning up the kitchen and washing the dishes?"

That makes Dante scowl, recalling the scene earlier. "Well, now it does! Thank you for reminding me about that. So what the hell, Vergil? Didn't anyone- Father included- tell you to do your chores first before doing anything else? At this point, I'm really wondering what other things you actually don't do around here!"

Or if his now deadbeat Father is just as lazy as Vergil really is.

"It is as I said, I only let my magic to the work it needs to." Vergil narrows his eyes. "Unless you say otherwise?"

"Yeah! Right now, I'm going to clean these damn dishes." Dante groans, grabbing his now empty plate and utensils. This idiot is another level of laziness! His own twin! This still annoys him. "Try to stop me." He gets up, walks towards the kitchen when he feels Vergil's hand on his arm. Then he feels a heavier weight and Dante looks down to see his twin's own dirty dishes atop of his.

"Don't drop them." The noble drawls.

Dante's eye twitches and storms off, huffing, "Now I really want to go back and see if you actually dusted everything in the rooms now. Let alone doing any laundry… are you coming, Griffon? I might need your help again!”

The hawk groans, dropping the few remnants of its dinner on a nearby plate Dante scoops to pick up. “The… oh come on, the cleaning crap again? I am not the Head Servant of this place!”

“Are you sure about that? You seem to know where everything is, chicken.”

“STOP IT WITH THE CHICKEN!”

That did not stop the pensive look Vergil wears on his face, eyeing Dante's hands with a thought.  

Chapter Text

Dante! You have a cut on your face- what happened?

It's the same shit as always. My hair and eyes. My name. Why are people looking at me like I'm a freak?

Oh. Oh I'm... I'm so sorry.

Why are you apologizing? It clearly came from that deadbeat Father I never get to see! And my brother- gods, I bet he doesn't give a shit about his younger brother.

Dante! Don't say that. You might not know if they one day return and hear you say that.

They're not coming back, Mother! I don't know who they are and why they decided to leave us, but they're horrible. They clearly didn't care about you and the same goes for me.

Dante...

Mother, I know you keep saying I have an older twin and a Father that would be proud of me. But I don't know them, and as far as I know, they don't exist! So why should I care!? I'm the only kid who looks like this and I get kicked around for it! I don't want to look for them, whoever they are. They can just disappear and not come back! I just... I just want someone to not... why don't I have anyone to talk to or... or... I just want friends.

Sweetie. Look at me. I am proud of who you are. And one day, you will. People will overlook your looks.

But it attracts attention to you. Do you know what people say about you in this crap city?

I am aware of what the rumors are, what they say about us. And no, I will not warm any men's beds. I am more than capable on my own since I have you.

Good. Because the more they talk, I just... ugh. What else can I do to make everything easier? You told me not to use my sword around others. And I know you warned me against using a spell.

About that, Dante. I might have one that can help us.

...wait. You do? Why didn't you say it sooner?

It was a last resort. But recent dealings have made me reconsider. For your safety too.

Our... safety?

One day, Dante. One day, you'll understand why I do this.

A parry. Counter that with another attack, turn. Another shift and another block.

Only this time, he feels a slight jab and Dante misses his chance to block Vergil's hand before rolling on the ground. Rebellion scatters about a few feet away, but Dante quickly scrambles up, grabbing the sword and regaining his pose. "Missed that one."

"You've improved with your counters. Your poses are still on a path to improvement, yet I feel as if you can leave a few of them out." Vergil lowers Yamato with a faint smirk. "I should be impressed, but you missed the chance to block my punch."

"Yeah, well, I thought physical fighting was off the list in my training." Dante huffs, noting that Vergil isn't in another pose. He relaxes his stance, feeling some of the sun's rays burn his skin. "Ugh. How much time's passed?"

"About four hours." Vergil states, looking at the state of the training grounds. "If you are wondering about the day, it has been three days since we began this."

"I definitely didn't need to know about the amount of days it took just to kick me back to shape." Dante mutters, brushing his hair back with his gloved hands. He can feel his palms sweat beneath the bandages and the tattering fingerless gloves. As much as he wants to admit he is getting a workout, the urge to kick Vergil's ass grows. "Especially since you beat me every single time I want to try and land one hit on you."

"The day that will happen is the day I see one of your supposed forms mastered." Vergil raises Yamato again and Dante raises Rebellion for yet another fight. "Which, may I point out, are still predictable."

"To you? Oh Gods, nothing about me impresses you." Dante snarks back. "Not even my improving skills in doing the chores in the very place you live in?"

That too is a struggle to keep up. Atop of training for about eight hours (or more, since Vergil is this hellbent on fighting Dante for some good reason), Dante has to do most of the cleaning for the dishes and clothing. Yes, even the folding. The washing and rinsing Dante would understand, but Gods. He has never seen sloppiness to folding clean clothing at its peak. Vergil constantly proves his point about how lazy he is.

"Not even that." Vergil responds, "Since I deem it as-"

"A waste of valuable time, when you can train me and blah blah, I get your drivel."

The noble stills before Dante stills, seeing a smirk appear on Vergil's face. "How amusing for you to mock me, brother mine."

Oh hell. Dante slightly pales, silently tacking a mental note to never mock his twin.

It seems as if Vergil saw that and his smirk fades to an exasperated one.  "You are aware I take it as a compliment for you to know what I would say right about now."

"Yeah, well, it still screams trouble for me when you say it like that." Dante gruffs. "And ha, I just got too used to hearing you say that, what else am I supposed to do?"

Vergil pauses before lowering Yamato, lazing his stance. "You do realize that once before, you would always complete my sentences in an effort to show how smart you were."

Dante pauses-

"Mother, I would like to ask-"

"'If I can go my room and read the book Father gave me, will you please tell Dante not to bother me.'"

"...yeah. That."

"Oh, Vergil. At least let Dante read one of your books."

"He's going to write in them again!"

"Mooom, I'm not going to, I promise!"

-and he groans. "And that would get me in some form of trouble because I was being a complete smart-ass." Dante warily asks, "Just out of curiosity. Did I really write my name all over your books at some point?"

"You did, at times. Why?"

"Because I remembered I would do that for pissing you off, getting you to play with me." Dante wearily chuckles, lowering Rebellion in favor to scratch the back of his head. "Gods, was I exhausting. I really didn't think how expensive books and inks were either until-"

"Dante."

The way Vergil's voice shifts catch Dante's attention. "Hm? What?" He sees the stunned look his twin has on his face, as if he was not expecting that. "Uh, Vergil? Sorry if I brought up any-"

"You did in fact, write your name all over the books Father bought for me." Vergil approaches Dante, but he looks surprised. "Back then, yes, I was furious. But now..."

"Now?" Dante echoes, confused. "Vergil? Don't tell me you're excited that I remembered something that really pissed you off and made me the bratty kid."

"I... heh. You are correct." A smirk appears, yet Vergil sounds relieved. Dante gapes at him, shocked. "Perhaps not at a memory such as this, but you remembering that makes me delighted."

"Gods, it sounds like you want me to be that annoying brat again." Before Father slapped on a seal for my memories and power. Dante scathingly reminds himself but keeps it silent. "What if I told you that bratty kid's not coming back?"

"I am aware the Dante I know as a child grew up as a different person." Vergil responds, his relief fading. "And talking about our past made me understand you don't want to tread on those as often as I did."

Dante sighs, hands on his hips. He glances towards the garden in an effort to avoid Vergil's stare. "Yeah, no shit."

"Yet this doesn't stop me from asking you if you still remember, brother mine." Vergil firmly states and Dante faces him, surprised, and confused. "I know you to be different than the Dante I knew as a child. I do have my reasons."

"And?" The knight asks. "What's your motive for that?"

Vergil sighs, "Are you suspicious that I would do something to hurt you again?"

"People have done worse when I open up to them." The day their Mother died returns and Dante deeply breathes, shaking those thoughts away, looking at his twin. "And I have a Father I have no idea about except from what Mother and you told me. At least tell me why you would want to pry into my mind and share notes."

Vergil frowns, then closes his eyes before opening them, as if he was in a silent debate with himself. "That reason, brother mine, is... more selfish than you can think."

"Try me." Dante crosses his arms. This is interesting. "What's the almighty, noble dragon hiding?"

The mentioning of the first two words makes Vergil groan, pinching the bridge of his nose, muttering something before facing him. "Let me say this first. It is not what you think. It is not for the thirst of knowledge or gaining power. Nor is it stealing your magic or your sword. I have gotten all that I wanted. I'm-"

"Master Vergil!" A familiar squawk cries out.

The noble stiffens before he groans and Dante's chuckle comes out weary. Right when he gets to the core of what makes Vergil tick, too. "What, Griffon? Dante and I are rather busy-"

"That's, uh, great, and all, but Trish is callin' for ya." Griffon flaps his winds. "Says she gotta big update that ya should know about."

Oh? This interests Dante. So after a few days of crickets, Trish finally calls? What about?

"I see." Vergil's voice returns to its business-like state. He silently flips Yamato and effortlessly sheathes his sword away. Then he looks to Dante. "I believe this is the time for you to take a break. Weren't you about to ask me about it?"

"Before we had our chat? I was." Dante warily nods. "I… let me guess. It’s an hour long."

"Make it two. I am afraid I will be busy and this call is important." Vergil pauses before glancing to Griffon. "Keep Dante company. This is a matter I believe you not to pry in." And with another step and something akin to a magic spell, Vergil vanishes away to where Dante presumes to be his study to conduct his businesses.

...right. Just when things were getting good, too.

He feels talons on his shoulder and Griffon looks back at him. "So, Sir Knight, how's the trainin' from hell?"

"Aptly put." Dante dryly responds before sheathing back Rebellion. "I'm getting a bit better, according to Sir Demon Teacher. But in terms of techniques, he claims I'm not mixing up my strategies. I am, thank you very much!" He scowls, crossing his arms. "At least my handle on Rebellion is getting better." He refuses to say Vergil's method of holding any sword works.

"Ah, right. Won't tell a soul yer actually improving." Griffon cackles. "And yer magic?"

"Don't ask." Dante huffs. That's probably coming up, knowing that it makes up the second half of their training. Or Vergil's time to make Dante a magic sword pin cushion. "But on the plus side, I do have more power in me to cast better spells." He snaps his fingers and Griffon glances over, seeing three red gems surrounding him before they fade away. "I can make them like this. It's just the matter of... well, trying to command these things."

"They, uh," Griffon winces, "look nothing like Master Vergil's swords."

"Magical glowing swords are too obvious. Something small and tiny can hide much better when hitting their target."

"Ah yeah? Where'd ya learn that?"

Dante pauses before he smiles. "So... you like hearing my stories, then."

"Only because I'm interested." The hawk bristles his chest. "And I'm bored! Four hours of waitin' drives me insane!"

"Heh. Sure." Dante grins, gesturing for the bird to get off his shoulder. "Say that I can happily tell you where I met my foster Grandma. I got a favor to ask of you."

Griffon perches at the fences, staring back at him. "Oh yeah? Is it somethin' that might get me in trouble?"

"No, I'll just blame myself and let you be the innocent bystander who doesn't get hurt." The knight glances up at him. "Win win for you; you tell me something Vergil won't find out, I'll keep my source silent."

"What's in it for me?"

"More bacon. I like the sausages better for some reason. Even though Vergil keeps giving it to me for some reason." Griffon fidgets and Dante grins. Score. "Well?"

"Errgh, fine! Just keep me outta Vergil's wrath and you got yerself a deal." Griffon groans, hanging his head. "So whatchya want to know? What Trish called Master Vergil for?"

"As tempting as that is, no." Dante decides to let Vergil tell him later- since it shouldn't concern him in the first place. "I want to know the location of Vergil's mysterious library."

Griffon stares at him before he warily asks, "Aaaaand why would you want to know about that?"

"Because you offered it a few days ago and never mentioned it to me?" That, Dante knows, is true. What he won't say is that he is also trying to find a useful book on spells; those that Vergil might not know about. And if there is also a book on more artifacts that he can read about just to ease his boredom.

But most importantly, does this place have a backdoor for Dante to easily slip away?

(This castle does have latched windows, but better for letting the outside air in. If Dante was younger and spry at nineteen, he could have easily slipped through these windows with ease. But at his current age of twenty-five? With his bag and Rebellion? Fuck no. He knows better than jumping down this castle and catching Vergil's attention with him screaming from two broken legs.)

Griffon gawks before he groans, "Riight, I did say that! Thanks for remindin' me, Dante. God, with the things happenin' around here, my mind gets scattered and focuses on other things."

"Are you sure you're just a talking bird and not something else?" Dante asks himself, his interest slowly turning to Griffon. He did say Vergil saved his and Trish's life before... He clears his throat, catching Griffon's attention. "So, birdie. Where's Vergil's library at? I know it's just the directions and I have to find it for myself..."

A better excuse than someone blabbing to him.

"Right! So," Griffon lands on Dante's shoulder again to a more manageable level. "Here's how ya get there without Master Vergil's detection..."

Past the Grand Hall on the first floor, go to the left set of doors. Walk past the courtyard and head towards the second door to the right to yet another storage room. In that said room, there is a large gold and purple tapestry with the figure of a dragon. There is a door that will lead to a narrow hallway- and that hallway will lead to a dead end.

Dante stops in his steps before he huffs. "Dead end's right here, you dumbass chicken." Using the light illuminating from his necklace as his only light source, Dante brushes off some of the obvious dust (well, shit, he needs to clean up more rooms because his nose itches) that litter his shirt and vest before placing his hand on the said dead end. "Now... what am I supposed to look for here? He said there's some sort of fake brick to press on here that looks different than the others." He brushes his hand through the brick wall, feeling cold stone before feeling something... warm.

Warm?

Dante lowers his gaze to illuminate where his hand is. Squinting, he takes a closer look to see the stone easily, smoothly sliding in.

"Ah ha." He grins, carefully pressing on the said stone before leaning towards it, letting himself into warm air. "Gotcha."

One more push and his boots meet smooth flooring. And Dante looks up to see various bookcases, columns of books covering most parts of the wall. There are some gapes for windows, fireplaces, and staircases to lead up the library's second level. There are chandeliers for lighting, tables, chairs, and sofas for reading.

Dante takes a sweeping look and cracks a grin. Griffon is right; this must be Vergil's treasure. This must have been a fortune for his twin to amass. He looks over to see if anyone is there before he turns to shut the hidden door in order not to make it so he used the secret way in. Once he confirms the door is sealed and there are no traces of dust anywhere, Dante strides over to the first bookcase he sees, trying to scan the spines of the books for a certain title. He frowns, not getting his luck before walking over to the next set.

About his fourth (or fifth?) bookshelf in, Dante sees two sets of doors; one on his left, the other to his north. Curious, he walks towards the one on the north and carefully opens it to reveal a messy array of scrolls and papers strewn about.

"Come on. Really?" Dante huffs, staring at yet another mess. "What the crap, Vergil. You can't just leave your messes here without someone noticing it."

Though one scroll catches his eye. It has a dark handle something shiny bordering it. He takes it and hides it beneath his vest. He'll return it tomorrow after he gets a good read of it. Something about it intrigues him... I hope you don't mind me reading one of your items, Vergil.

It's not like Vergil will notice something missing from that mess he just saw.

Then he turns his attention towards the other door. He walks up to it, reaching for the door handle.

"Dante!"

Dante could have jumped a good ten feet up, but he turns, about to punch his intruder and he sees Griffon flapping his wings. "Holy shit, Griffon! What the hell, you scared me!"

"Well, congrats, ya managed to get in here without gettin' caught." Griffon sneers. "Though ya were about to smack poor ol' me!"

"Oh shut up, I was too concentrated." Dante scowls, calming himself. Thank Gods it was the chatty hawk and not his twin. "Is Vergil done?"

"Nuh uh. I don't know what those two are talkin' about, but he's still busy in his study, talkin' to Trish." Griffon flies over to perch at one of the second floor ledges. "Oh yeah, ya might not wanna go through that door... Master Vergil has it kept shut since it leads outside."

Dante perks up. So... there is a way out. Well, well. "Really?" He instead asks, feigning relief over the possibility of another exit for curiosity. "Does he use it?"

"Considering that it's the longer way out to the garden, nah. He thinks it's a pain in the ass to read outside, out of all things." Griffon fluffs his feathers. "Says he's got a reason for everything."

"He might not want his books all dirtied up." Dante snorts. He sees a memory of Vergil reading outside before Dante came up, dirtied and giggling to ask Vergil if he can play. But a cold glare and a dirtied handprint on one of Vergil's books later, Dante was left disappointed and decides to go see what their Mother was up to. "I get it though. Books are expensive as hell these days."

"Well... that's one of them." Griffon glances down at him. "But he says something's missing."

"Like a shield for the rain or something?"

"No. It was an odd thing for him to say, and I coulda thought I heard him wrong." Griffon glances towards the window. "But Master Vergil says he wanted someone to come back and pester him to play with him. Says that he regretted choosin' books over that person as a kid."

That makes Dante pause. He can feel something small pierce at his heart upon hearing this. He... said that? No way. The Vergil I knew doesn't like it when I ask him to play. He would say he would much later, but he would constantly make excuses when the day ends. He looks over at the library. He has so much time to read now. Back then, he would have loved for some time alone.

But why is it different now?

Dante pretends to ignore the same pain that shoots through his left palm where the scar is. Instead, he clears his throat and asks, "Say, Griffon. Do you think you can help me before Vergil finds out we're both in his precious book vault?"

"Er, with what?" Griffon tentatively asks.

"I need your help to find two books." Dante lifts up two fingers. "And I'll tell you more stories. Deal?"

"That depends, what kinda of books are they?" The hawk turns his head. "Oh, though I do wanna hear about how ya still came up with forming red pebbles instead of Vergil's swords."

Well, great. Talking about Master Nell is going to be fun. Especially since he needs to get back in touch with her after a long time. "I'm fine with that."

Griffon cackles with glee. "All right! More tales for me to pick at you for! So, Dante, what can I help ya find in this massive book bank? We have all kinds of books from fairy tales to the bloody ghastly and from the intriguing tales from the Other World to the boring as fuck history books. Choose yer poison, pal, 'cause I ain't gonna repeat that stupid thing again."

Dante laughs, not caring if his amusement echoes through the vast library. Gods, he would probably have enjoyed Griffon around as the chatty pet mascot back then. "You're going to find this interesting, but none of that. You see, Good sir, my interests lay in the arcane and in armory- to be more specific, I need your help to find a book about spells and a book about enchanted armor."

Griffon makes an odd noise akin to strangled thought. Then he crows, "Ah, right! It's up where I am, so ya gotta catch up!"

"It's- wait." Dante blinks, his grin fading when he sees Griffon fly into the second floor. "Up there!? Are you kidding me?"

"If ya wanna get enough time to run over to yer room to drop these off before Master Vergil finds out you went missing-"

That is enough for Dante to find the nearest staircase and dash up to follow Griffon, silently cursing him out in the process for making him sprint. His legs are going to ache soon…

"You're about five minutes late." Vergil states, foot tapping on the courtyard grounds.

"Fuck off." Dante groans, itching to present the middle finger to his twin. He can hear Griffon wheeze and regain his breath. "I was wandering all over this place before I remembered I had to get back here for the other half of our training." Dante looks up when he hears the other start to laugh. "Shut up! How about you come in late and see how you feel when you see me nagging at you for being late!?"

"If it happens, which I highly doubt." Vergil eases his laughter as Dante straightens himself up. "But in fairness, I apologize."

"Nah, it's fine, I get used to it." Dante waves it off. "So, magic time. What's the first thing this time?" He hears a very familiar snap and five blue, ethereal ice swords emerge, surrounding Vergil's figure. "Oh hell. Let me guess, I start from a distance and make my way towards you again."

"Correct. If any of them hit you, we are back to the beginning." Vergil says. "I will monitor your progress, brother mine. See how well your magic fare against mine like this."

"And?"

"No other spells can be used. You can, however, use Rebellion to strike me as you wish." Vergil indicates to Yamato at his side. "I will use Yamato in return. If you miss, we start over."

Ugh. Dante knows he's in for a long haul now.

About seven rounds and many slashes through his shirt with one frost burn Dante quickly gets over with his own magic, round eight was starting to get a little better.

One floating sword darts and Dante manages to dodge it. The second and third try to hit him at the same time, but with his red gems hitting the swords to negate their attack, Dante manages to get closer. He pulls down his tattering gloves with his teeth, silently cursing how worn out they are before sensing the fourth sword hurling towards him.

"Shit." Dante curses, barely darting out of the sword's way. He has one fire ruby gem left and Vergil has one ice sword left. He is a couple of feet away for... whatever this training bit is and Dante isn't about to let this one reset and start over. He's landed on his back way too many times today and a part of him wants to see how the prissy brat likes it when he gets to be on the end of being hit. Is it payback? Pretty much.

(But the last laugh will come when Dante feels like he's ready to leave this place.)

The two stand still, waiting to see who strikes first when Dante takes a step forward. It was enough for Vergil to command his last ethereal sword, directing it at Dante's way. But with a nudge and allowing his last ruby gem to negate the sword, shattering it to its ice magic, Dante sprints towards him, not drawing out Rebellion. He sees Vergil draw out Yamato, about to strike, but Dante is faster.

He lunges before lowering to deliver a sweeping kick, knocking Vergil's balance. He hears the other land on the ground, attempting to stand back up, but Dante is faster. Regaining some energy, he manages to conjure two more red ethereal gems and pins Vergil's wrists, drawing up his narrower, hidden dagger and places it at Vergil's throat. He straddles himself at Vergil's waist to prevent the other from or doing anything impulsive, pushing most of his weight just so Vergil doesn't move.

"Gotcha." Dante growls, his eyes honing in on his target. "After so many attempts to land a hit on you."

There's a second and then Vergil looks up at him, his smile amused as his eyes narrow. Vergil's body feels really warm beneath him, but Dante isn't focused on that. "Are you satisfied now?"

"Hell yes." Dante seethes. He could drive the narrow dagger to Vergil's throat and that would be the end of it. But no, a part of him wants to gloat about this. He worked hard to get this far. "Normally I would ask if you have any parting words, your last words before I decide to either give you mercy or end your life."

Vergil hums, barely shifting and Dante can feel those hands curl to meet his gloved hands. "Is this what you normally would do to all of your enemies, brother mine?"

"Ha?" Dante blinks, releasing the dagger. "You mean the dagger?"

"No."

And in a blink, Dante feels tussled, grabbed, and now his back is on the ground, his hands being pinned by Vergil's stronger grip. He yelps, looking up to see Vergil looking over him. The dagger is now in Vergil's other hand- how!? Dante struggles, but Vergil presses his weight on him.

Oh fuck.

"This very provocative way of taunting your enemies." Vergil calmly asks. His eyes are honed in, burning through Dante's skin. Vergil's hand tightens around Dante's wrists. "Should I envy them? Or should I be relieved that you managed to frighten them this way?"

"W-What the hell are you envying them for?" Dante stutters, his face suddenly warm. Fuck, Vergil is close. He even feels how warm the other really is, the deep tremor of the draconic rumble, and... how gentle Vergil is approaching him. "I don't-" He barely shifts his head to see his dagger. "Aren't you going to use that?"

Vergil hums and Dante suppresses his shivers. Fuck, he can feel that. "This weapon? I definitely didn't see this in your possessions when we first met." His gaze meet Dante's again, this time with a hint of suspicion. "I wonder, brother mine, what else are you hiding in that mind of yours that you won't tell me."

"Are you serious? I thought you got most answers that you wanted!" Dante seethes, trying to get out, but Vergil leans down, wearing a dark expression as he leans down. Dante's heartbeat skips, trying to figure out what Vergil is doing, what is he up to, oh gods please don't make this his last moment of his life-

"Not everything can be revealed at once. If I can get you to tell me, then I will let you know my secrets in return." Dante swears Vergil is extremely close; he can feel the other's cool breath tickling his skin. "I will know, Dante mine, what you are planning."

You better fucking not! The knight silently screams, hearing how rapid his heartbeat is. His face is completely flushed, trying to figure out what to do now. This is getting tense, he definitely does not want Vergil to-

"Dante?"

"Y-Yeah?" Dante squeaks.

Vergil furrows his brows, lifting himself up. "Are you all right?"

"I'm." Not fine, holy shit, how are you maintaining yourself like this while I'm- fuck, fuck fuck calm down, Dante, he was only doing this to scare you. Dante manages to sit up, breathes in deep before clearing his throat. His face is still warm, feeling the other's warmth still. "I'm fine. Really."

Vergil glances down at him, an unreadable expression on his face. "If you say so."

"Good-"

"Though I will have to keep this." Vergil eyes Dante's dagger, causing Dante to scramble up and attempt to take the slim blade back. "If you don't mind."

"I do mind, thank you very much!" Dante scrambles to grab it again, but Vergil sidesteps him. "What the hell, give it back!"

"I believe you don't need this weapon." Vergil inspects it again. "Since you already presented your capabilities with Rebellion and with your magic."

"Like hell I would-" Dante attempts to grab it again. "It's important that I keep it, you dipshit!"

"And why would you have this on you?"

"Because it's important to me!" Dante is about to take it, but he sees an ice sword appears and feels the frigid tip at his neck. "...really, Vergil? It's just a dagger."

"A dagger," Vergil echoes, a scowl appearing on his face. "That I do not recognize. Who gave it to you?"

Dante stills before he grumbles, "...Nevan. It's a gift she gave me after I saved her and Lady's life. I've used it a couple of times." He gasps. "Give it back to me. Please."

Vergil glares at the blade, stalling for a few seconds before Dante hears a snap. He feels the frozen blade fade away and then he feels the dagger on his hand. Dante heaves in relief, placing the dagger back in its sheath, but feels Vergil's eyes on the weapon. "What?"

"Nothing." Vergil sounds irritated. But he takes out Yamato and Dante groans. "Again."

"I thought training's done after I land one hit on you!" Dante gawks.

Vergil scoffs, "But it wasn't with either Rebellion or with your magic projections. What you did is playing dirty." He snaps his fingers and Vergil's magic swords appear again, recovered and well. "Well?"

Dante tries not to scream in ire, but he does feel something in him flare with interest. The want to fight his twin again is still there and Dante scowls. "...fine. Since you're going to not stop pestering me about it until I agree, I'll keep going." He withdraws Rebellion and gets into one of his stances. "Let's go. I'll keep beating you until you admit I've improved, and I won that last one."

He swears Vergil looks delighted at this. "Then try again, brother mine. I dare you, defeat me."

Dante grips and lunges first.

"Fuck." Dante groans, his head in his pillow. He has washed and changed to more comfortable clothing after getting out of his dirty ones. "That was worse than I thought."

"Are you complaining about your training, Dante?"

Dante scrambles up to see Vergil against the open door, clean and unscathed. "What the- are you trying to scare me?"

"No." Vergil strides over to hand Dante yet another set of clothing, to which he begrudgingly accepts. "I want to check on you."

"If you want to know about the scar, it's still the same when you last checked on it." Dante scowls, showing his left hand. "Though about your clothes-"

"It's like I said, the ones I am giving are yours." Vergil states, taking Dante's left hand before undoing his bandages. "I have excess clothing."

"Somehow, I am not sure about that." Dante grumbles, swearing he sees a hint of red peeking out from his clothing. "Look, how much are they? I know they are expensive and all-"

"Dante." He feels Vergil tighten his hand. "You don't have to pay me back."

"Then how can I-"

"As I told you last time, let me do this." Vergil's voice is quiet all of the sudden. There is some semblance of concern in his expression and Dante notices his jaws tighten. "If there is anything I want to do, this is one of them."

"By... letting me have some of your clothing?" The knight asks, a bit suspicious. "What else are you planning to do?

Vergil doesn't respond. Instead, he inspects the scar before gently tracing it with his finger. Dante lightly winces, still feeling some tenderness and Vergil looks at him, surprised. "It hurts still."

"It doesn't." Dante mutters, still feeling the gentle trace of Vergil's touch. He attempts to ignore it, the same for Vergil's stare. "I'm used to fighting with pain-"

"Brother mine." Vergil states, his eyes narrowing a bit. "If it hurts again, tell me. I can stop training until you fully recover."

Dante gapes at him. Then he scowls, "What for? To see what I'll do on my time off or for more of your interrogation? Or-"

The noble's soft draconic growl sends a warning for Dante to stop talking. "My intentions to you are not as severe as you believe it to be. Nor are they malicious."

"Then what are you up to?" Dante asks. It sounds like a plea, but he wants to know what Vergil's motives are. "Why are you doing this to me?" Why are you so hellbent to do all of this? You don't want me to leave, you don't want me to get hurt, despite me remembering you not wanting anything to do with me when we were kids, when you and Father left me and Mother on our own...

He feels Vergil's hands withdraw a bit before they are on him again. And this time, he feels him wrapping new bandages around his left hand, albeit intentionally slow. "What Father wanted for me was to take his place, to be his successor when he passes on. I accepted it fine. But his plans for you weren't the same. And that was when I reacted, silently vowing to search for you and take you in."

"But you didn't know Mother died, did you?" Dante asks. He can feel Vergil's digits run through the bandages, tracing where his scar is. "Or that I became like this?"

"Even then..." Vergil finishes wrapping the bandages. He lowers Dante's hand, but doesn't let go of it. Instead, his expression returns to its indifferent look, facing Dante. "Dinner will be ready soon. I expect you to be ready."

Dante sighs, thinning his lips. He barely tugs his hand away and Vergil lets go. "...right. I'll look decent."

Vergil hums, about to leave when he glances at Dante's desk. The knight stiffens, hoping that Vergil doesn't see the books he grabbed from the other's library that he manages to stuff into his bag. "Brother mine."

"What?" Panic slowly sets in, Dante already wants to hide the books he and Griffon found-

"You mentioned before you like mead." Vergil turns to him, his lips tilted a bit upward. "I managed to procure a few bottles."

Oh. Dante blinks, slowly realizing that he did mention that a few nights before. "Huh. From... your supplier, I take it?"

"Of course, who else would I take business with?" The vicious tilt is back, but it is subtle. "I hope it tastes good as you make it out to be."

"Believe me, it's better than wine on most occasions." Dante mutters, but he can't help but smile. Imagine that, the asshole prick of a bratty dragon managed to find a bottle of mead. "Thanks."

(A slow warmth of satisfaction blooms in Vergil's chest hearing Dante thank him. A good start, then, to repair their bond.)

Chapter Text

The process continues, and Dante keeps at it. The training is steadily getting better, despite the many times he falls to the ground. He can block more of Vergil's attacks from both Yamato and his magic swords. He memorizes what forms Vergil use; he can dodge them with some ease, attempting to try and fight back.

The one hit he gives to Vergil is still something he can't accomplish. It is still a goal for Dante to try and hit- yet Vergil won't let him. He blocks all of Dante's attempts for a single hit and it irritates him.

That infuriating, smug smirk Vergil gives him also ticks him off. If only Dante can try to transform

In the night, Dante keeps plotting his best escape route all of the while trying to read whatever he can from Vergil's expansive library that he keeps borrowing and returning books from. He keeps hiding the books in locations where Vergil won't find out. For some reason, the thought of tarnishing a single page of his twin's book makes him shudder in fear. The memories of Dante scribbling his name all over Vergil's books as a child teaches him to never soil these priceless novels; not only are paper and knowledge valuable, but the words and effort people write in them are things to be considered for anyone.

(He refuses to say the other reason is he would rather not like to endure through Vergil's wrath. Angering family is one thing. Angering a dragon is another story.)

So far, the books are providing him with information that are useful to him. He uses it to better his spells, polish his forms in his lonesome- when he hopes Vergil and Griffon aren't prying in. Dante barely manages to return the books as is, in their prestige condition in their rightful location in midnight. In the morning, he feigns the training as his reason of exhaustion, not wanting to say he has been busy trying to return and get more books that somehow catch his interest. What else can he say? Politely ask Vergil to borrow the books from his precious library that Vergil thinks as his personal horde? Maybe also allow him to leave the castle, pretty please?

Ha, right. ...no.

As if Vergil will let me do that. It is as if he won't tell me why he does the things he keeps doing. His lips tug to a frown, recalling Vergil's response from the last inquiry.

"My intentions to you are not as severe as you believe it to be. Nor are they malicious."

With what intent? Dante wants to ask. But he knows again, he will get absolutely nowhere. So he stops asking his twin. And Vergil doesn't say anything, only in the matter of business.

But speaking of Vergil, still...

"Why do you still give me your clothes?" Dante walks to his half-full dresser. He opens it to reveal a set of shirts, vests, and pants that Vergil has given him. They are various motifs of red, black, grey, and white, which Dante can't help but be fond and bothered about. He really has to thank Vergil for this. The hospitality. The shelter. The... training, as reluctant he admits it. But whenever Dante offers to pay him back, Vergil refuses it, stating that he has more than what he has. It's suspicious. Dante wants to know if Vergil really meant that. If he did, then that is fine, but if not... well, Dante will return some of his clothing to him, no matter what.

Even though I should be glad that they aren't torn or ruined, I'm... should I be receiving such things? The knight shuts the dresser, sitting back on his bed. Fuck it. I'll try to repay him back somehow. That somehow involving if I decide to pay him back for being an unwilling guest in this place.

He shouldn't try to think of this place as his new home. Yet a part of him is a peace, relieved that he doesn't have to deal with people or his busy surroundings. He has his own responsibilities since Vergil doesn't do any chores in his own place, has his own room, clothing, and maybe-

Wait. Am I still... a guest here or...?

Dante stops before he looks at the communication stone. It's a few days later that Dante finally gets the time- and privacy- to contact Lady again. Right now, Vergil is on whatever long talk with Trish and Griffon is somewhere.

"Looks like I have the time now." Dante mutters to himself, grabbing the stone before going up to the door, seeing the door is closed. "Okay, Lady. It's time for an update..."

"It's been about how long!?"

"About two and a half weeks." Lady hums. Dante gapes before he snaps his mouth shut, trying not to snarl out a curse. "You're still doing well, which is a good thing."

"Oh shut up." Dante groans, trying not to huff in his irritated anger. What in the actual fuck. He's been held up for- again, he's baffled and horrified. "If you want to consider me as a willing prisoner-"

"That has been treated really well, from the sounds of it," Lady grins and Dante's eye twitches. "If anything, I would say that Vergil has done a good job in keeping you steady."

"In terms of his training and how great of a job he does in beating me until I can't move? Yeah, I'm pretty sure that's it." Dante snorts. "Beowulf would probably like to whoop his ass now that his training partner has gone missing."

"Oh, you'd be surprised at how great our blacksmith is." Lady chuckles and Dante's scowl lessens, knowing very well who she hired. "You did a nice one recommending a Goldstein. He's pretty great at his craft- not to mention how great of a combatant he is. Told me to tell you hi if I communicate with you again."

Yeah, Rock. Nice to hear from you too. Dante's smile is thin, trying not to recall the guilt that he still carries. It's been- how long was it since he last talked to his Mother and Nell? They both died at the same time, both to protect him from Lord Mundus before they told him to run away. And Dante told Rock everything.

(Though he found it odd that the blacksmith swore the same thing, only with his craft. He will keep forging under his mother's name; he will finish the weapons that can kill the malicious lord- and Dante was to wield it.

"Yeah, speaking of the communication part." Dante takes a deep breath, humor gone to concern. "The time. Now that I know how long it's been-"

"Ah, the updates." Lady grimaces. "Right. So. I did have a letter sent out explaining to Vergil about your current situation."

"And?" Where is this said letter? How can I get to it and... wait, who's bringing it? "Am I still able to make it?"

Lady frowns, "For one, the stupid event won't happen until the next few months. You are aware that it takes time for everything to arrive and to be set up, right?"

"Well..." It's more of his own security he would rather like to be there on time and try to cease the events surrounding him and Vergil. But the chances of that diminishing won't happen and Dante doesn't feel fine with it. Before he gets that information, he recalls a part of their last conversation. "You also mentioned you knew about Vergil before."

"Ah! That's right!" Lady gasps, surprised. "I've heard of Vergil through word, not by direct contact."

Dante blinks. Then he warily asks, "Seriously? How?"

"I think he mentioned about a Vergil and a Sparda in his notes." Lady thins her lips. "But it's unusual from the way Arkham worded it-"

"Knowing how crazy he was, he probably acted like a stalker against them." Dante scowls, recalling how much the shithead's behavior affected Lady. A gnawing anger fills him over it, as if he took it as an offense thought. "He did the same to you."

"And he's locked away down there so he won't even try to lift a finger." Lady sighs, looking at Dante with her stare. "Are you still angry up about that, Dante? It's been a while since he did anything."

"For you, yeah. But what he..." Dante lets out a small tick from his tongue. "I don't know how you'd... sorry. It's just the thought of what that asshole did to you and your mother-"

"I know." Lady's voice turns worried. "But you know it's up to me in the end. And I am slowly moving past it." She glares at him. "I'm slowly dealing with the aftermath and the trauma I went through my way."

"But still-"

"You did plenty for me after. I know you helped a lot- and I really appreciate it." A small, fond smile appears on Lady's face. "You, Morrison, Nevan, Ifrit, Beowulf, Agni, and Rudra helped me through it all. Back then, I asked a lot and all of you helped, even in ways I didn't anticipate. We defeated Arkham and he'll never have that same power like he had again- even if he tries to escape and start something against me. He knows he can't win. And he won't harm me like he did before; I'm stronger than him and he knows it."

Dante breathes, this time feeling a bit wary. "...yeah, you bring up a good point. Basically, you're telling me not to worry about this stupid asshole."

"Correct. And-" Lady pauses, "It's not what you think either."

"Oh?" He blinks. "In what way? I thought for a minute that-"

"Vergil would have been the one have helped Arkham? No, he wasn't his benefactor. It's someone else." The queen shakes her head. "The entries that spoke about them sound as if Arkham wants revenge against them."

"Re-" Dante blinks. "I'm sorry, revenge?" Father of the Year and Vergil angered Arkham? How did they successfully piss off Mister Shithead? "What for?"

"Like I said, it all written from his journal." Lady shudders. "It's... not all good reading. Whatever mind he has is very twisted and there's no way I'm interested in figuring out what other things he's written in his other journals any time soon."

"Please save your sanity, Lady. I don't want to know either." Dante thins his lips. It's best if nobody read Arkham's mad rambles; as tempting as it is, there are some businesses people shouldn't pry in. Arkham's thoughts and desires on what he does are some of them are best described as twisted (cruel would be giving him a compliment). "But tell me what you got. I've probably seen worse."

"Knowing you, you probably had." Lady chuckles and Dante's ears burns. "Okay, back to subject. Apparently, a couple of months before he tried his bullshit and we stopped him,  Arkham sought Sparda out for... being a part of the ritual? It seems like Arkham got 'inspired' by this Sparda guy because he heard of his stories and rumors about him."

Ergh, great. Dante grimaces. Father had a fan. Mother would be laughing her butt off right about now if she heard this. "So was he some fanatic who wants to be like him or?"

"More like... a stalker. Arhkam idolized Sparda to the point he starts becoming obsessed with meeting him." All right, it's worse than Dante thought! No wonder he hated the look on Arkham's eyes when the madman ranted on and on about the 'ultimate power'. "But in the entries after hitting dead ends, Arhkam claims to know someone to have a connection to him-"

"Vergil, right?" So Vergil... didn't tell Dante he's met Arkham at all. Why? A part of Dante sinks, wanting to shut his ears and silently pray to the Gods Vergil didn't agree to help with this dipshit. Did he?

"Yeah, and that's probably where I heard of him." Lady purses her lips. "Though I'm wondering what interest Vergil has with you now based on what you've been telling me."

You and I, Lady. Dante frowns. I want to know what his interests for me are, too. It's just a matter of hearing him say it. "Aside that- how did that said meeting go? Did he-"

"It's funny you mention that. No, Vergil didn't help him. It says on the next entry that Vergil refused to help him."

The sinking feeling vanishes and Dante gapes at the screen, dumbfounded. Ha? What? Did- really?

"The reasons being- oh Gods, I swear it was a mad ramble here on out, so I had Morrison read through it without getting a migraine." Dante can imagine the said man's reaction from Lady's absurd request. "And Morrison told me, flat out, that Vergil told Arkham that he was a complete waste of time, that there is no way in hell Sparda would even want to meet Arkham, and there is no way Arkham can ever match up to gain Sparda's attention." Lady heaves a sigh of relief. "All because someone else has in the past and Sparda would rather not like anyone who bears any horrible intents siding with him."

"Oh." Dante murmurs, sitting on his bed. A part of him should have known, but another part of him is surprised. Comforted by such thought that Vergil would still defend some degree of their Father's honor. Even though Sparda left Dante and their Mother to fend for themselves, the Dragon still thought of them. "I... really? I didn't think Vergil would say all of that..."

"Do you want to ask him?"

Dante falls silent, wondering if he should before he firmly nods. The bastard said before he can hear everything Dante said; he might as well ask Vergil about this. "I'll let you know if whatever all of that was true."

A part of him wanted to know if Vergil knew what Arkham was planning. He had

"As for the letter... gods, with every diplomatic thing going along with entertaining that guest I told you about last time- yes, that person is still here, I am still trying to figure out what this person wants, Dante- I finally managed to write a draft." Lady has an inquiring look on her face, "Do you want to hear it?"

"What for? It's your letter."

"It's so you don't have to pry in and hear what I have to say to Vergil." Lady pauses, "And because your curiosity gets the better of you."

Ah, right. So he might as well. (A part of him also wants to say he knows Vergil better and perhaps they can try to persuade the prickish noble into letting Dante out and on his way, as it should've been two weeks and half ago.

Dante feels like he has definitely overstayed his welcome.)

"Sure- wait a second." Dante nods, warily looking at the door. Nobody's there and he can't sense Vergil through that door. Okay. At least he can try to keep something private. But just in case, he walks to the door and closes it shut before leaning against it. He wouldn't want either Vergil or Griffon overhearing this. It's bad enough that Vergil already knew how Dante and Lady are good comrades; hearing about this and ragging to Dante about this might make some things worse.

As if Vergil takes offense to having a palace summon me formally because of an event I actually want to attend. The knight wonders. I have a legitimate reason for going and to be honest, there is nothing stopping me from going. If I have to find out who helped Lady's batshit insane father and seek out Lord Mundus, I have to use all the resources I have.

Lady clears her throat, catching his attention again. "I'm still waiting."

"Sorry about that." Dante gets himself comfortable, not really minding the fact he might plant his ass on the hard floor and feel it aching after. "Go ahead. What's it going to say?"

"You're late." Vergil states. He has the glare of an impatient person who looks like he has better things to do. "What took you so long?"

"I took a nap." Dante scowls. His lie is smooth, but it's better than admitting he was trying to help Lady draft a better letter than what she had. It's not convincing and Dante aided her in editing the letter. It may or may not work, he warned her. But at least they have to try, he told her. Lady looks very reluctant before heavily sighing and agreeing to writing the final version of this letter. "Got a problem with that, Vergil?"

"Hmph." A snap of his fingers and the blue magic swords emerge. Dante groans, knowing very well what this is. "Let's see if your nap made you more alert."

"Ha ha." The knight scowls, silently preparing himself for yet another torn up shirt. The wounds, he doesn't complain about. His healing is supernatural, helpful, and worries Dante a little bit. "Maybe I can try to activate my dragon form, see how that will help you."

This makes Vergil softly scoff. "Your draconic form, brother mine? Are you inquiring if you want to try and transform into it?"

"Well, I've seen yours plenty!" Even battled against it, too. And Dante still loses, no matter how stubborn he is at trying to beat Vergil's draconic form. "It's that easy, right? Trying to change into a dragon like yours."

Vergil pauses, not sure what to say.

"Well?" A part of Dante suspects that-

"It... is not that simple." Vergil slowly says, relaxing his stance. The swords disappear and Vergil slowly walks up to him, concerned. "The matter of transforming to your draconic form is complex."

"In what way?" Now Dante isn't going to like this. His mind is telling him to not inquire it further, yet he pushes it. "It can't be that bad to try and transform like summoning our magic abilities- like you, right?"

"You could say those who have controlled the transforming aspect of it can easily do so." Vergil frowns. "But for... there is one problem I already foresee with you, brother mine."

"And what's that?"

"Your magic has been sealed and with it, your capability to transform." Eyes glance at his left palm before flickering back to him. "Had Father not sealed it at such an early age, your transformation could have been easier for you."

"Meaning, had Mother and I gone with you and Father," Dante says, hearing how odd it sounds. For some reason, it doesn't sound right, living far away from civilization and dealing with themselves when experiences taught Dante communication and being with others can do some good. As long as he didn't expose himself to his white hair and blue eyes to the crowd, that is. "Let me ask in this way, then. How did you transform? Maybe I can try-"

"You can't replicate the way I discovered my transformation." Vergil suddenly says, getting a bit touchy. "It was not pleasant when I first found out mine, and I want to make sure you do not have the same unpleasant experience."

"Sure, like how you cut my palm on the first two days of knowing each other." Dante flatly deadpans. "No, seriously, I want to know. Maybe it'll help me transform."

The noble stiffens. Then he glares at him. "No."

"No?" Dante echoes.

"No."

"What do you mean, no?"

"You would never understand..." Vergil trails off before he seethes a low, warning breath, "You don't want to know what triggered my transformation, nor would you like to know."

It sounds odd that Vergil would say it like this, but if Dante had to guess, it would be- "Did it involve Father in any way or-"

"No." Vergil says.

Oh. Well. "Training?"

"No."

Wow, really? "Then... when you tried to-"

"It is just as mundane and impulsive as you would claim to be if I tell you." Vergil cuts him off. "But there is a more valid reason I am concerned about your wellbeing should you try to transform- if you can, that is."

Dante frowns. "Try me. It really can't be as bad as you imagine it to be. Like those shapeshifters and mimics, right? It comes naturally to them."

"And I am telling you, with us as half-blood, it does not." Vergil counter with a certain vehemence. "It has to be familiar to us, yes, after you transform a certain amount of times."

Dante wants to lift his hands out of exasperation- that was literally what he told Vergil in a different way! What the hell!? So again, why can't Vergil teach him? "So what's the big deal? It's just as simple as a snap, right? There can't be any way I can mess up having to tap into my dragon form."

Vergil stares at him, slightly dumbfounded before he snarls, "It is not going to be that easy. You will not be able to get used to your newer form, let alone control the powers that will try to grip your mind and tell you to go to the first thing that will make your fury rage."

"So? It's just a matter of-"

"I am telling you because I don't know how to better assist you!" Vergil cuts in, annoyed. "Given your age, there is a possibility you can not change back as you are!" Vergil snaps, sounding angry.

Dante stares, shocked, before he nervously chuckles. "...a chance I might not transform back? Are you sure? We're half-blood. We have the best of both sides, you know that."

The noble seethes, the air growing slowly frigid. "And I am also going to remind you we also possess the weakness of both."

Ah. Right. There... is also that. Well. Okay.

Shit, he forgot about that.

The one thing still sticks to Dante, aside Vergil being the vehement asshole right now who refuses to tell Dante anything else is the possibility of not being able to revert to human. But really? Is Vergil being serious right now? "You do realize you haven't seen me attempt it, right?" Dante can feel his eye twitch, but chooses to calm himself. "And even when I bring it up just now, you decide it's a good idea to prevent me from trying? You do realize that you aren't giving me a chance to do anything about it."

"I do not care about that!"

"Then what was the point of... fuck this, you are not being helpful right now!" The knight seethes. "You know what, I think I'm done with training for today." Dante scowls, his motivation disappearing. Well, shit. He was hoping to get one last lesson out before the day ends. "If you want to do, by all means, go ahead and beat me up. But after hearing that..." He sighs, frustrated as he grips his hair with his hand. "Ugh. Forget it. I'll find some other way to at least try on my own."

Vergil doesn't say anything. He only looks at Dante still, an unusual look crossing his eyes. "On your own?"

"Well, I could. I mean, I know a few people I've asked about this stupid seal years back and-" Dante stops when he sees one of the ice swords suddenly hover over his throat, daring him to continue with that train of thought. He stares at Vergil, baffled. "-are you serious? I'm just saying that someone else might know how I can attempt it."

"I am well aware of what you saying." Vergil states, his voice sounding even. "But those people will not understand out powers, let alone how to help you control it."

"So? What's the big deal with that?"

"Do you-" A frustrated growl escapes the other. "Are you serious?"

Vergil is getting more irritated, Dante realizes. Every time Dante brings up his past mentors or people he's gotten advice on with his fighting and magic to his twin, Vergil would often respond with this with a strange look that more than vehement annoyance and grit out they're in the middle of training, stop dawdling and show him. But this time it's... more obvious.

(A part of Dante is delighted for some odd reason and the knight shoves that part deep down, not wanting to say an iota of how amused he is at Vergil's reaction.)

"Okay, so maybe... consulting other people might not be a good idea." Dante slowly says, still baffled. "Since it's- as you said. Beyond anyone else's control."

Vergil grunts. The sword isn't letting off.

"Are you-" Dante indicates to the sword and how freaking close it is to his throat. There is not a day Dante is a bit scared that one of these things will stab him with some ridiculous frost and freeze him from the inside. This is getting close to said fear and Dante is in no mood to feel any ice magic freeze him anytime soon. Once was bad enough and it was from some idiot icy depths Dante doesn't want to return. "It's going to stab me, you know, if you're not careful one of these days."

Another second passes and Vergil's fingers snap, making the ethereal blue sword vanish. "And are you still aware I will not do anything to harm you, brother mine?"

You did it once and it's the reason my left palm has the scar that's still there! Dante wants to badly say, but he wisely keeps his mouth shut. "Whatever." He grunts, deciding to look at the garden. "Like I said, I'm in no mood to train after what you said." I can't even transform thanks to dear fucking Father. He scowls to himself, not hearing what Vergil has to say, nor does he care. "I'm going to walk around the palace, don't even bother stopping me."

Again, his slow simmering irritation blocks out whatever Vergil says to him. But a good distance later, he doesn't feel or hear the noble following him and Dante exhales, his shoulders slumping in what he swears feels like extra weight.

Great; another problem for me to solve on my own.

He grits his teeth and keeps walking. Returning to demand that Vergil be his punching bad is an ill-fated idea. Gods help him if Griffon sees him now; he would probably strangle the bird just to vent out his stress. All because of what Vergil said-

"I am telling you because I don't know how to better assist you!"

So much for being the older twin, jackass. Dante's eyes narrow. What's the training all about, then? Did I waste a good two to three weeks doing nothing? I should've escaped a long time ago if it wasn't for you and... whatever odd as shit motivation you had!

Though to prevent any more collateral, Dante decides to remain civil, doing himself a favor, and not even think about it. He breathes in deep, attempting to release his anger the supposed 'better way' (Nevan's words, not his). He exhales, feeling a small amount of his anger burn away... but he blinks when he feels that anger slowly withdraw, containing itself in somewhere deep and laying back, wanting a chance to show its fangs again.

Huh. That's... usually not how this worked.

"A dragon thing, maybe." Dante grumbles to himself. Maybe he's far better off looking this up in that large library instead of talking to his stupid twin about it. But based on how tight his fists are, he nixes the idea and decides to keep walking.

It's far better than to silently wish for an entire home to burn and simmer in those furious thoughts.

He's not sure how long it's been. But Dante finds himself in the garden after how many rotations he's made in the castle and he grunts. Looks like he's getting too familiar with the environment and...

Focus, idiot! Dante mentally smacks himself on the forehead. You're supposed to think about leaving this place soon? Remember what Lady said about the letter? That sending it may not do anything since you know how stubborn Vergil is?

Ah, right. About that.

Dante sighs, pretty sure the letter might come too late now. Looking around to see no one in his vicinity, he taps on his communication stone to wait for her response. One glow. Two. Then-

"Dante?" Lady asks, sounding surprised from the screen. "Hey! I was just talking about you to-"

"I just realized something." Dante says. "Nix the letter. Or hold off on it. I might just go things my way."

Lady blinks at him with confusion before- ah, right. She gets it. Her face mars with worry, a slow rising fear. "Are you sure? I mean, I'll write it still, but-"

"Trust me. It might work out in my favor." He says, noting that the gap in the garden hedges is still there, teasing him for an escape to the woods and beyond. "At least I hope it does."

"And... if it doesn't?"

Dante purses his lips. Then he sighs. "Well, then, I'll call you to let you have every right to say those words-"

"Right." Lady's smile is thin. "Good luck, then. Just let me know what happens."

"Got it." A single tap and her face vanishes, Dante's face dissipating to his thoughts as he decides to walk into the garden. He hasn't gotten a better look since the last time he came in with Griffon, but the roses caught his attention. The red roses are still there, pristine and lively. But he looks to see the other roses that grow with the reds- pinks, yellows, whites, and the purples. All shades of the roses he recalls Mother growing in her garden before she and Dante were forced to leave.

Mother would've loved to be here. Dante's fingers touch the silky petals of the red rose. He runs through them before looking at another. She would have asked where these came from and what properties they have. "So pretty." He murmurs to himself. "Like how I saw them in Mother's garden..."

"Mom! Mom!"

"Ah, Dante, sweetie! Oh, oh dear... you're dirty and there's cuts on your- what happened?"

"I had a fun time with some of the other kids in the village today! It wasn't just me, it's the other guys! We were playing a game!"

"Oh? What were you playing?"

"Knights! I was the lead knight and I fought against a monster! Roar! It was so awesome- Remy and I worked together to take down the monster, saved the princess and the kingdom!"

"And the kids?"

"They're awesome! Remy, Tom, Adam, Lydia, and Ludo were all there today! They were kind and thought I was funny and I played swords with some of them-" A gasp, then, "And that pink rose you gave me, I gave it to Lydia who wants the princess and I told her she can have it and she smiled and told me thank you- what? What's so funny, Mom?"

"You little charmer! I didn't think you would make friends so fast! Though your injuries... let me heal you."

"Really?? Thank you Mom! Your roses are- can I have another one?"

"Of course you can, honey. What's your favorite color?"

"Red! Pink! White and yellow and purple- all of your roses, Mom! They're all so pretty!"

There's a warming laughter. A small, light pink lights his cheek before warm light heals his wounds. "Oh Dante. If only I can give you all of the flowers in the world..."

The memory ceases and Dante looks at the sky. Maybe that will be the thing I'll do for you when I visit next time. Maybe I can try to find the local flower shop and purchase every flower I can... A bitter smile appears to him before he sighs, looking at the red rose again. "I wonder who planted these. Was it one of the castle's past residents? Or someone who just loves flowers that much?"

"None of them planted them here."

Dante jumps, hearing the other voice close to him. Baffled, Dante turns to see Vergil next to him, their shoulders barely touching. "The hell are you- you scared me, Vergil! What-"

"The roses were of Father's doing."

Whatever rant Dante was going to say halts in his mind. He blinks, once. "...wait, Father planted these?"

"Yes." Vergil stares back at him. "Are you wary of this?"

"Kind... of." Dante mutters, mildly surprised. The memories he had of their Father were a stern, no-nonsense man with a look of a regent. He would only approach the garden if their Mother was present. The thought of him planting roses and flowers like their Mother did really seemed out of place; would he even have the tolerance for them? They take time to grow and bloom to how they are. He glances at the red roses again just to make sure that imagery is right. "The almighty Sparda, Dragon warrior, planted roses? I'm sorry, I just... it's too hard to believe let alone why."

"For the reason that he sorely missed Mother." Vergil glances at Dante. "The roses reminded him of her."

"Yet Father didn't have the gall to bring us in for our safety." Dante clicks his tongue, glaring at the ground. The sorry excuse he keeps hearing pop over and over again. Was Vergil going to say it to hammer that point in his head?

"He claims it was for our protection." Vergil's gaze doesn't leave him. "He regretted it sometime later; saying that he should have brought you two here. When we tried retrieving both of you, you and Mother were gone."

"Yeah, and you know why, right?" Dante shifts his glare back. "You probably know, but I'll say it again. People didn't like me for looking so different. They thought Mother was a demon in disguise. A monster, a siren, a witch because she was different and practiced magic, healing those who really needed it and actually helped people. Tell me something, Vergil. did Rebellion show you the day we were forced to run away? How those people Father once protected turned their back on us with some rumor a dipshit decided to spread because Mother refused to sleep in his bed?"

Vergil stiffens.

"So we both had to hide and make sure nobody finds us. We had to disguise ourselves just to make sure we don't get discovered." Dante continues, anger building in him. "Mother and I ran off to another city just to survive. We were forced to endure through this on our own- Mother had to hide her magic just to make sure nobody found us." He wants to say more, but he swallows it in favor of calming himself. The embers of fury still burn within him. "What were two doing all this time, huh? Living out your life in some... god knows what dragonly crap you and Father were up to-"

"Father condemned those who drove you both away." Vergil snarls. "He promised nothing for protection, even when they begged to be forgiven. Those people are no more. But what was I doing? I had to learn ways to get stronger. With and without Father's help, I wanted to make sure I was powerful enough to search for you, trying to find you by any means necessary."

"Even though you were a kid at the time?" Dante flatly asks. "And I had that seal on my hand?"

"Even then."

"What the... what exactly is driving you to this?"

Vergil falls silent. Then he mutters, "I know what you're asking me of. But I refuse to tell, still."

"That figures." Dante mutters, glaring at the ground. He crosses his arms and mutters, "...I won't pry then. Knowing how touchy you are about it."

"Hmn." The noble huffs. "You were away from the palace for a while."

"It's called thinking to myself. Am I not allowed to do that?" Silence greets him and Dante sighs, not bothering to look at Vergil's face. That damn prick is just asking to get punched one of these days from the way his attitude is going. "Whatever, at least now I know who made this beautiful garden." He turns around, beginning to head back to the palace and go up to his room. "I'm going to rest. Don't bother calling me for dinner tonight; my appetite's completely shot."

He doesn't turn around, not once. Not even as he feels Vergil's eyes on his back, following his path.

He has a lot prepared and tonight's the best time to enact it.

The moon is bright.

Dante manages to shift his bag in place so there would not be any noise when he starts heading towards the library. The same for Rebellion; he is sure the sword is steady in its place on the belt.

Then he takes one last look around him- nobody's there. The hawk is out somewhere, Trish is still not back, and Vergil is sleeping (Dante just checked the study and the prickly noble is sleeping on his chair. Why, Dante refuses to ask. But he decides to take it anyway.)

Bag? Check. Rebellion? Check. His new changes of clothing- to mirror the one that got ruined? Check. Armor? Filled provisions and other replenished supplies? All check.

The only thing Dante has left are the disguise in which he has already activated (he hides the amulet beneath his shirt) and the books he has clutching in his arm that he needs to return. He has that odd, sealed scroll tucked beneath his arm; there was no way he could have opened it without attempting to use a powerful unlocking spell. That was perhaps best left to Vergil should the prick find it in the now organized closet Dante cleaned up for him.

Oh well. The prick better be glad Dante spruced the place up and made clean for him. He should consider getting a maid or cleaner at some point in the future.

Enough about that, His mind chastises him as Dante carefully opens the door to the library. Return the books and get out of here so you can get to Lady's on time!

This is a risk he has to take. There is no possible way a letter can sway Vergil to let Dante go. He's already made up his mind about not letting Dante leave since Day One. So of course, the knight has to make things going his way. But without a source of light... oh, wait.

"Lux." He whispers, allowing a small orb of light to form and light his amulet. There is a faint glow beneath his clothing and barely lights up two feet away from him, but it's better than having none. He takes in the moonlit library silently as to not cause any noise, cautiously walking around before finding the bookshelf he was looking for.

Thank the Gods it's at floor level. This makes for a quicker getaway for him. Slipping the books to their proper order, Dante looks around the place what he hopes to be the last time he'll step foot in the grandiose library. He faintly smiles, mentally wondering if he can find such place like this ever again. Thanks for the info I needed for future travel. There's one positive in this massive treasure you have, Vergil.

The thought of having to sneak out like this makes him pause. He feels a slight twinge in his chest, recalling how he had left sulking and fuming over Vergil's reluctance to help Dante in the supposed 'final' part of his training. Despite the noble stating to do so to better aid Dante, it seems as if Vergil is reluctant. But oh well. The sword and magic training helped, and Dante can't be at least a bit grateful for it. A part of him wonders if it's even a good idea to leave without letting Vergil know, but he knows his older twin wouldn't let him leave that quick.

Though too bad, I really wanted to know more about him. If he actually likes being couped up in here... should I have asked him to come?

Dante pauses, silently wondering if he should have.

"Verge, whatcha doing?"

"I'm about to read..." A pause and a surprised stare greet him. "...you're bringing one sword?"

"I was gonna see if the others in the village wanna play with me today." Sheepish grinning, a nervous laugh at the sudden glare on Vergil's face. "But uh, I'll let you read, so, just wanted to let you know before I head out."

"On your own?"

"Well... duh. It's so boring inside and it's pretty out. Mom's busy with whatever she's talking about with Dad so they're telling me it's okay if I go out to play for a bit."

"For a bit? Hang on." The book is placed back on the shelf and instead gets the other wooden sword with a blue ribbon tied on the end. "You know, you could've asked me to come with you."

"But I thought you were going to read. Mom and Dad told me it's better if I didn't get you mad."

"I changed my mind. I want to come with you, but not to the village."

"Ehh? Why not!? I wanted to play with Remy and the others today!"

"I know a place better. We're playing swords there, Dante." A hand grabs his. "Don't tell anyone about it, okay?"

"Wait, why?"

"It's our spot. I like it because it's quiet, and I wanted you to see it." A pause. "You can bring those cookies we like too."

A gasp- does this mean- "Really? You're gonna play with me today, Vergil?"

A small, shy smile. The hand tightens around his hand. "Yeah. I want to get out for the day too." And a wider grin. "But I'll beat you with my sword since I'm better than you."

"Nuh uh!" He grins back, wider and feeling giddy. Vergil is with him today! "I'll beat you, Verge! I'm better!"

"Then come on! Let's go, Dante."

The knight places his hand on the doorknob that will lead him to the outside. He heavily sighs, feeling his rapid heartbeat. The twist in his chest is tight, but he closes his eyes. ...probably not. Vergil does not like Lady to begin with after I told him about her, so why would he care coming with me? Responsibilities that don't pertain to Dante, more likely. There are things Vergil refuse to tell him, so Dante's business are his own. That's fine; Dante doesn't want to tell Vergil more things than he already has.

Besides, he's... a dragon. He can transform and destroy in seconds. And he knows how I fight now, along with my magic and knows how I can... His eyes glare at the door. I bet that's the real reason why he refuses to let me transform into one. At some point we're going to be facing against each other and I don't know when.

Dante tightens his grip and he sighs, closing his eyes.

But I don't want to face him again or lose him... wait. His eyes snap open feeling his chest tighten. Who am I kidding? I lived well without him before. It's not like he wants me around forever- snap out of it! You have a Lord to take down. You have a friend to go to. Stop moping and start going, damn it!

He opens the door to the outside. The cool breeze greets him as Dante turns and carefully shuts the door, making sure nothing gets in the library to attract any attention. When he hears the door click, sealed tight, the knight heaves a sigh of relief before turning around, seeing the last part of the castle he has to cross.

Quickening his pace, Dante manages to get through the garden while ignoring the jewel-like roses that glow in the moonlight. He gets across to his target- the gate that separates the garden hedges and leads to the woods. A faint smile makes his way to his face, his heart beating in his head, suddenly tunneling to his goal. He can make it, get out of here and run far away from this place, and first things first-

Something cold cuts through and pierces the gate.

He stills, feeling that air past him and leaving clean cut his left sleeve, his eyes trailing to whatever that cut him not too long ago.

It's one of the icy ethereal swords. And it's freezing the gate to a solid block of ice.

Oh fuck.

A slow, crawling feeling of dread rises in him. Dante can feel a familiar stare at his back, footsteps ceasing when he is close. The air is tense, chilled by the obvious coldness in his vicinity caused by the other. Then Dante decides to slowly turn around.

And he was just to the goal, too.

"I thought you were sleeping, Vergil." Dante calmly says.

Vergil's smirk is not kind, his brilliant blue eyes glaring at him. An air of silent fury greets Dante and the knight stills. "Unfortunately for you, that doesn't seem to be the case." With a flash, Yamato appears in Vergil's hand as he eyes the bag, Dante's cleaner state, Rebellion... and then at his disguised self.

...So-

"Would you care to explain about this, brother mine?" Vergil calmly asks. His eyes meet Dante's disguised ones and hardens. "As you are now like this?"

For some reason, the scar on Dante's left palm starts to hurt. But that's the very last thing he's concerned about.

Oh fuck me. Dante pales. He can hear the underlying anger in the noble's voice. ...I'm so screwed.

Chapter Text

So... we're living here now?

Yes. I knew someone out here and she is letting us stay here for... however long it takes.

Tch. Can't believe that bastard just spread around that horrible rumor because-

Dante!

I'm sorry! It's just- that asshole Trey was saying things about you that weren't true and then how people started to believe him and-

Dante, sweetie? Listen to me. We're far away from that place now. I... admit, I did have happier times then, but this is different.

Those bastards burned down our home. They claimed you're a harlot and me? Oh Gods I want to show them how wrong they are!

One day, I know you will. But don't take your revenge out on them. These people do not know what they were saying; it's only what they want that mattered.

Yeah, to drive us out. I bet that's what they wanted to do all of these years ago.

...your friends, still, even though they are surrounded by these people... I'm surprised of their assistance.

...yeah. I'm. ...fuck. They helped both of us get away. Remy, Tom, Adam, Lydia, Ludo... they still stuck by me, all these years later. Even their parents knew and they helped us by... I want to repay them back one day.

I know you will. But right now, if you go back, their efforts would all be in vain. In time, you can return to visit them.

Yeah, you're right. One day, I will. They're important to me.

It isn't just them, Dante. It's...

It's what? Are you okay?

Ah, Dante, I'm all right. It's... oh, I wonder if I made the correct decision back then...

"Well?" Vergil maintains his anger well, but Dante can feel that simmering and roil, exuding from his posture and voice. "Do you want to explain yourself, brother mine?"

Again with that. Dante wants to say back, but he instead bites his tongue, closing his eyes to calm himself. He could try to bolt out now, but that's extremely risky. Vergil's swords are hovering over him, daring Dante to make a step away. The gate he was going to reach is frozen, iced over and slowly covering the hedges. Can he use magic to melt the ice away? Maybe, but then that will cross into-

"Dante." A cutting tone and Dante barely catches himself, feeling the same icy pierce graze through his cheek. He barely hears a thunk and more crackling of the ice magic; part of the hedges are now covered in ice. He glares at Vergil, who now looks ire. "Answer me."

Well, shit. The knight scowls, "What about it? You know why I have to do this."

A harsh, snide chuckle escapes Vergil. "The horrendous disguise you wear? Or your attempts to leave for your friend's supposed well being?"

"Both." Because Dante told him. Why he has to disguise himself among the crowds of people and blend in, and why he has to go. He knows how dangerous politics are, even among the upper class. Why is Vergil still against him for this? "You do realize that I have to go, like it or not." He turns once before another ice sword passes him, piercing the iced gate before adding onto it. "What the hell!?"

"I suspected this was the reason you were interested in the castle grounds." Vergil snaps his fingers and Dante feels the frigid air surround them, encasing the garden hedges in ice. "I had wondered what you were up to while I was talking to Trish with certain things."

"Oh yeah? Wouldn't you like to know?" Dante grits out. He drops his bag, unsheathing Rebellion. He is still wearing the disguise, but at this point, he doesn't care. "I'm not going to give up right here. Not when I'm close!"

"Close what? Leaving me again?" Vergil takes a step back and Dante blinks, making sure he was awake when the noble is now a couple feet away from him. "I won't allow it, brother mine- not now!" The last word accentuates with more ethereal swords flying towards Dante, their magic intent to stab through him. With a quick curse under his breath, Dante summons the red gems to block off the swords while lunging towards Vergil, Rebellion in hand. He takes a swing to only hear the metallic ring of a counter.

Of course Vergil wouldn't leave without Yamato in this sort of fight. He tightens his grip on Rebellion, intent to actually knock Vergil out, but he barely catches his balance as Vergil swings his sword in an attempt to knock Rebellion out of Dante's hands. Then tries again, to only have Dante block him. Another swing and this time, Dante commands one of his red stones to hurl at Vergil, but he can feel his magic surge.

"Incendo!" He hisses, seeing the gem glow brighter as it hits its target, bursting to flames. Dante smirks when he hears a grunt, signaling that his magic did hit Vergil...

...but the immediate surge of cold air and seeing Vergil quickly heal from his attack makes his gut drop.

"Oh my Gods," Dante grumbles under his breath before shaking it off. "What the hell!? Do you have some crazy healing energy or something? I thought that caught you!"

"It indeed has. I have developed more of my powers for years, unlike you." Vergil glares at him, now showing his torn sleeve from his coat. "But I have to congratulate you for your attempt."

"And not a fucking burn to show for it." Dante growls, feeling his anger emerge before summoning more red gems. He hurls them all at the noble, this time arming some of them with another spell. "Take this, you prick!"

"Wh-" Vergil doesn't have the time as all of the gems explode, creating a thick plume of smoke that surrounds him while others burst into flames.

Perfect timing for me to hide, at least-! Abandoning his bag, Dante sprints far into the garden, not taking in the surrounds. He attempts to ignore the loud shouting of his name, footsteps sprinting after him, and Dante clutches onto his medallion as he continues down whatever path the garden is sending him in.

Move right, more- no no, that looks like- shit, left, left, left! Dante silently curses for stumbling on what he realized was a dead end before darting the opposite way. He can sense Vergil growing close, but he isn't sure where. Speaking of dead-ends. Oh for fuck's sake, am I in some sort of garden maze!? If I am- oh screw this!

After another dead-end, throwing a few gems as an impromptu-booby trap to delay the asshole chasing after him, and finally finding an empty section of this massive garden, Dante leans back against the ice-encrusted edges, not caring if the thick ice starts to melt against his back, dampening his shirt. Placing back Rebellion in its sheath, Dante closes his eyes before opening it, looking up at the now night sky.

How in the ever-loving fuck did all of this go wrong? He starts to think, clutching on his glowing amulet- oh crap, it's still glowing!?

"Shit!" Dante hisses, tightening his amulet. Well, right, in the midst of trying to escape, he forgot about the Lux spell he activated. Argh, how did he... well, he'll chalk it up to being caught up deep in the moment. It wasn't the first time this happened. "Nox." He sees the glow disappear, seeing a bare hint of his reflection in the red gem, and Dante closes his eyes, hanging his head. Was it because he accidently left Lux on for too long? Or was it because he was too loud? No, wait, that can't be. He knows he wasn't making too much sound and there is absolutely no way his lux could have attracted Vergil's attention- that spell only eats up a tiny fraction of his magic now compared to back then. So how did Vergil know about Dante's attempt to escape?

Wait, no, that's not the only important thing right now. It's imperative that Dante needs to knock Vergil out, melt that huge set of magic ice surrounding the gate away, and get the ever loving fuck out of here before Vergil decides to go all beast mode and maul him to death.

What a fun idea, having that damn dragon thrash me around like I'm a meat puppet. Dante scowls, straightening himself. A part of him reminds Dante he himself could transform, but Vergil's words on his adamant refusal to help Dante returns. Fucking Vergil, I bet this is the real reason he refuses to have me transform. The knight grips his fist, glaring at the ground in anger. If he knew I was going to bail, He would try not to let me take advantage of that part of Father's so-called legacy he left behind- UGGHH! This is starting to piss me off. What is with him!? Why is he stupid secretive with select topics!? Why can't he tell me anything!

"You know why I won't tell you everything."

Dante stiffens, snapping of his thoughts to see Vergil standing there, few feet apart. His blue jacket is tattered with his shirt, scorched and yet he still looks flawless.

"You're kidding me." Dante mutters, hand on Rebellion's handle. "How did-"

"I find you?" Vergil finishes, taking another step. He still has Yamato out, but none of his ethereal swords.

"Not that, but fine, I'll take it." Dante dryly mutters, refusing to ask if Vergil has telepathy or some sort of mind reading.

"Your magic, Dante. Are you aware of how easily I can track you within this maze?"

"So it is a garden maze." Dante dryly grouses. But one look at Vergil's tattered and torn coat, his slight disheveled state, and the ire glare, Dante snidely grins. "Let me guess, you thought my gems would lead me to you?"

"On the contrary, your attempt to throw me off is commendable." The noble huffs. He brushes his hair back to his usual slicked back style. "I have to admit, I did underestimate your ability to think on the fly."

"It's called experience in the outside world." Dante wants to draw out Rebellion now, but something holds him back from doing so. Too soon. He tells himself. "Something I know you don't have, even if you could have the chances to."

Vergil stiffens. "And you believe that to be my weakness?"

"Yeah." So is pissing off my enemies, like what I'm doing right now. He still needs to wait for the right time. Remember, his limit can be reached if you push his buttons right... "Kinda have to wonder how you got through fighting without facing any threat outside of this place."

Vergil's eyes narrow, taking another step close. "Any good reason why you are asking me this?"

"Can't your younger brother be the curious type and inquire things about your life, Vergil?" Dante counters back, wondering if he's playing to something he hopes will tick at Vergil's mind. Just distract him long enough just so I can go for it. Come on, keep talking... "Like I said, I told you about my life and how much you knew- even if you invaded parts of my privacy on Day One."

"It was necessary." Vergil states. Dante actually has to resist rolling his eyes. "Do you not believe me when I say I have good reasons to do all of this?"

"Keeping me in your keep forever isn't going to help both of us, Vergil." The similar response; another run-around to nowhere. This is dragging Dante's patience to the ground and he's itching to go forward with his 'hit-and-ditch' plan. "So maybe, just one inkling of an answer that might give me a fucking good idea as to why you're still hellbent on trapping me here instead of letting me do my own thing and so find my friend so I can help her deal with whatever political bullshit and potential death threats she might have coming her way because I owe her for the entire 'let's find you a new place to stay and a title for you so you can have a home' and an actual job-"

"Silence!" Vergil suddenly roars, a slew of his ethereal swords emerging and hurling at Dante. Dante dodges most of them, left and right, fuck fuck left, left OW did one of these swords hit him!?

Whatever, he'll inspect the wound later, but right now, Dante takes this as a cue to not go with his plan, throw another red gem in Vergil's face to obscure his view, and run away. He only feels something warm run down his right arm and to his gloved hand, but not now. Dante needs to leave this maze now.

Why the hell is Vergil like this!? The knight clutches on his arm, now feeling the torn wet sleeve. He's never done this in the past, and the only time he reacted like this was when he and I fought because he broke that wooden doll Lydia gave me... shit! His legs are burning, screaming at him to stop and take a breather, but the anger and adrenaline fuels him. He needs to run, get the fuck out, his stuff be damned or-

"What's this, Mom? It looks so pretty!"

"It's a music box, sweetie. A gift from your father to me when we were still friends... do you want me to open it?"

"Can you? Please?"

"All right, for you, Dante..."

He stops, then grits his teeth. No no no, I can't leave it behind. I promised Mother to bring it to her. Dante tries not to groan, switching his path in a panic. He isn't sure if he can still feel that wound on his arm or if it is suddenly healed, but that's not the issue. I need to get it and then make some sort of attempt. Then- I hope to the Gods, if they are ever so fucking merciful...!

Dante barely reaches the front of the maze, breath shaking while he inspects the wound Vergil gave him. The blood stains his hands, his shirt, and now on the bandages and gloves, but the wound is healed. He grimaces, noting that there are some remnants of that freaking ice magic searing into his skin, branding it with a mark on his right arm that forms into a light scar.

"As if this night needs to get any worse." Dante mutters to himself, striding towards his bag. Maybe I can avoid getting hit, I need to get to my armor now before Vergil returns. He reaches to grab his bag, but yelps when his hand gets hit with a icy shock. Looking down at his bag, Dante sees a small rune on the ground before glaring at it. He tries to approach again, but flinches when he feels the shocks through his arm. "Are you kidding me!? That prick did this to my stuff?"

He turns around to hear Vergil approach him, glaring daggers at the knight. Dante rolls his eyes, giving absolutely no qualms if this offends his twin. "Okay, you asshole. Undo this and let me get my stuff."

"No." Vergil grounds out. He has Yamato out, glowing blue and bright.

"What do you mean, no?" Dante seethes, finally drawing out Rebellion. "I need my armor. You know, now that I'm now actually fighting against you?"

"Not a chance." And Vergil lunges at him, Dante dodging before blocking another blow with his broadsword, barely stepping back to see more swords lunge towards him. With little time to counter, all Dante can do is to dodge, move, block with Rebellion. "Tell me, brother mine. What makes you favor that Queen so much?"

"Favor Lady!?" Dante balks, baffled. "I thought I already told you-"

"It's not enough. You will tell me!" Vergil calls out, his eyes and hands glowing with a strange rune before snarling, "Percutio!"

A strange chill passes through him, surrounding them in a circle, but Dante's mind screams at him to run, run run away, Dante, this is bad! But with his feet in place, frozen stiff-

"Don't you dare fucking die on us, Quicksilver!" A hand grips his shirt and a saddened smile greets him before pushing him away from the burning village, “You deserve much better. Get out of here and live-"

His mind forwards to-

"Please-" Blood spills from her lips, saddened blue eyes and a fragile smile meets his horrified stare. "Run away from this place before he finds you-"

"But I can't leave you!" He gasps, not caring if he's still in disguise or how red his eyes are. He attempts to tug her away, but the guards are coming. He tries to muster any magic to heal her, but it doesn't come. "Mother, no, I've got to get you out of here, I can still save you from whatever bullshit this Lord is going on-" He stops when he feels her warm hands touch his face.

"Dante." Her smile is sad, yet fond. "Your destiny is somewhere better. Run away, be a better person. Live your life for me. Please. You can find me later, in here." Her other hand gently presses on his leather breast plate. "I will always be with you, sweetie. Never forget that, okay?" A series of footsteps come her way and her expression shifts to a quietly determined one. "Go. I know what I have to do from here."

"Mother-" Dante bites his lower lip. "I can still- there's still-"

"Run. Now."

Dante looks up, just in time to feel the sudden snap of Vergil's magic, converging on him before he leaps away, dodging the thin, blue spears that stab the ground. More emerge, attempting to snag and pin Dante, but he dodges it. Even when his back hits some of the garden, Dante grits his teeth to keep going. The ethereal spears hits the trellis, parts of the roses, freezing them. As the circle fades, Dante shivers, looking around to see most of the garden is frozen in a twisted, frozen wonderland. He wonders if it's even worth trying to fight against that magic circle to grab his stuff before shaking it off the frigid air, gripping onto Rebellion with his blood-drenched hand.

He debates about using Rebellion and his magic to thaw everything and use it against Vergil, but his left hand stings. The knight hisses, feeling a twinge of pain and immediately decides against it. Fuck-! Why does this have to start hurting now-

"No response, Dante?"

"Wha-" Dante doesn't have a second to register the now familiar metal singing in the air when Vergil lunges to him with Yamato. Despite feeling the pain in his left palm, Dante is forced to hold Rebellion and block the sharp blade, enforcing it with his own magic. He swallows a painful hiss, gripping on the sword's handle right before slashing Yamato away with a loud grunt. "Are you trying to kill me right now!?"

A twist of Yamato's hold, and Vergil is intently staring at him. "No." He snarls, lunging for him again. A parry, swing, block, and Dante sees a draconic shift in Vergil's eyes. "But at this point, I might have to resort to putting you down."

Oh, so Vergil is finally going to transform. Great. As typical, when Dante is starting to feel rather physically drained. "I dare you." Dante snarls, his anger returning. "I can handle a big, annoying dragon like you."

This earns a rather mocking laugh- wait, is Vergil amused? "Without your armor, O chosen knight?"

Even better! Dante can feel his eye twitch. "You made it that way!"

"Only because I know how this fight would have gone with or without your armor." Vergil smirks, pushing Dante back before light envelopes him, glowing blue eyes staring at him. Dante grimaces, covering his eyes with a slivering squint before it fades. And he looks up, feeling the presence of the beast he is still not familiar to see Vergil as.

The fear grips him again, but he shakes off his tremors, knowing very well it is the same, arrogant noble twin brother he's still fighting against-

"I am telling you because I don't know how to better assist you!"

Vergil's words echo in his mind and Dante grits his teeth, recalling his bitterness over that.

"So I can't even transform into something like that. Like the way you easily do it because I had some idiot repression issue." Dante vehemently seethes. He grips Rebellion right, glaring up at the dragon. "You want to take me down now!? I've dealt with a much worse piece of shit than you!"

A growl escapes Vergil, his eyes glaring down at the knight. "You will learn the hard way then, brother mine."

"Shut up!" A simple snap and more red gems appear, hurling towards Vergil before igniting in his face. Then Dante lunges, screaming as he dashes to strike the dragon with Rebellion. "Ignis!" He lunges and leaps to land a strike, but feels a mighty, cold gust negate his fire from Rebellion before his sword slashes Vergil's body.

"You-!" Vergil snarls, his ice magic forming into a blue flame and fires it at Dante's way. "How dare you!"

The knight dashes away from the blue flame, already feeling the frigid air the ice flames give. He can see some of the spikes chasing after him, even as Dante attempts to lunge again and slash at Vergil's scaled talons. He can hear the dragon snarl when Rebellion meets the dark blue scales, slashing away before Dante flees from the incoming ice that attempts to trap him.

That's not happening! Another idea crops in Dante's mind, deciding to use the ice flames Vergil has to his advantage. Alongside the realization that the ice is still in place, and that he hasn't seen Vergil touch or handle his own magic once... Maybe.

Maybe it's risky, but hey, Dante thrives on it.

"Hey, Vergil! Over here!" He dashes behind just in time to strike at the sharp tail, seeing it flinch as Vergil seethes in pain before turning around, roaring at him before blasting another wave of the magically trailing ice. Dante manages to run behind him, silently hoping the ice can create some sort of pseudo-cage around the dragon. He tries not to shiver at how cold the air turned over the course of their fight, yet his ignited determination continues to fuel him.

And he finally runs back, smugly proud that he's trapped Vergil in his own frozen prison made by his own design. Vergil must have realized this as he tries to look around, snarling for Dante until the knight yells, "You looking for me?"

"You obstinate-!" Vergil attempts to lunge forward, but he stiffens finally realizing the ice is creeping and surrounding him before it encases him in a dome, trapping him in. "What the-"

"Jackpot." Dante murmurs, looking at the ice dome. "Looks like you really underestimated your ice powers. So much for the control your magic thing you've taught me." His lips twitches with some relief before turning around. He places Rebellion back in its sheath, silently hoping this is the last time he'll fight against his twin before...

Ah fuck. Dante silently grimaces as he approaches his bag, still surrounded by that ridiculous circle Vergil placed on it. He can feel the blood dried around his right hand, possibility staining his wraps, and his shirt and pants torn from the attacks. "Brilliant. How the hell do I undo this seal?" He approaches his hand near it and grimaces at the cold shock it gives him. "Okay. Well, not that again. Let's see, something like an undo seal Morrison has done so many times should... what did he always say-"

A loud crash, wings swooping, and a loud roar interrupts his thoughts. The sudden, great wave of magic hits him and Dante stumbles to the ground. He barely registers another loud roar of his name as he turns around before feeling one of Vergil's talons pin him to the ground. Gasping for air with the sudden pressure on his chest, he can only look up to see Vergil's draconic glare at him, all healed and recovered.

"Oh hell." Dante mutters, pale. His hands are on the talon, attempting to pry them off, but Vergil snarls, his head lowering down.

"It is very clear about how much I have underestimated your abilities, in the end." Vergil rumbles, his cold breath gracing against Dante's skin. "Your magic and your skills- how I have taught you well unlike those you have learned from."

"Being cheeky right now isn't helping!" Dante attempts to pry off one of Vergil's talons from piercing his shoulder, not caring if his healing suddenly kicks in. "I thought I had- a few seconds more and I could've-"

"Left with your items in tact while you are in your current state." Vergil's eyes narrow before he softly growls, "No."

"Stubborn." Dante's aggravation kicks in again, this time through his veins as he tries to lift another talon back. He can feel Vergil digging him in, trying to put more pressure to him. "Fucking- stubborn-!" He cries out, trying not to present his pain when thin ethereal blades pierce around him. "ARRGH!"

"And you, brother mine, the same." Vergil states back. "Are you aware of that we are both twins? That I have searched for you all these years ago to only find out you have been torn away from me, by memory and our bond?"

Dante tries to say something back, but he can feel another part of his shirt tear, blood seeping out before his wounds knit.

"I have you now. And I have told you again and again, I will not let you leave."

"Why!" Dante suddenly gasps, his eyes filled with desperate tears. It hurts, the swords, that fucking talon that's Vergil's hand, fuck fuck FUCK IT HURTS- "Why won't you let me leave, Vergil!"

A part of him feels desperate, reliving the moments when he was at his worst. When he was forced out of his own home, when his Mother and Nell died in front of him, when Grue tried to sacrifice himself for his daughters and Dante to escape, when Lady was slashed and bled out for a dark ritual. When he saw his comrades die in war, when his mentor in the army yelled at him to escape, when his friends at home told him to live and they'll deal with the aftermath-

"Live, Dante."

"WHY!" Dante screams, not feeling his magic slowly igniting the thin, blue ethereal swords to red flares. His hands grip onto the talons, attempting to pry himself again. "Let me go! Let me GO, Vergil-"

"And let you leave me to suffer again?" Vergil snarls back. "Do you not realize-"

"No, you shut up and listen to me for once!" Dante growls back, his anger turning slowly into a raging ball of fire. His hands tighten around one of Vergil's talons, slowly, carefully prying it off. "You never knew how it felt to be kicked out, bullied, pushed back, prodded, threatened. No, you just had to live the life of some lackless noble who at least knew what family we were before! You didn't get to live with fear of being killed, or see Mother die with a fucking lie some asshole lord did just to get what he wanted, or see anyone try to save your life as if they're pitying you!"

The dragon tries to push him down, but Dante finally frees himself from Vergil's hold. "Dante-"

"Shut up! I've had to listen to you so many times, not telling me the fucking truth when I'm in the mood to listen or ask you the right questions-" Something overwhelms him, even as Dante finally struggles to his feet, bloodied, clothing torn. He can feel the inferno rage into blinding fire, something roaring in him, scorching his blood with the rage, adrenaline, and fear. "I'm done with the run-arounds!"

"Dante!" Another flashing light and Vergil immediately transform back, human again. Immaculate and unscathed as if there is no injury to him or his wear. Yet his face- why does he look horrified? No matter, this is what Vergil wanted. For Dante to come out unbridled, to fully show what he can really do with the magic he now has? With all of his 'training' and past experiences Dante has? "You- Dante, you need to stop-"

"Or else what? You'll tie me down?" Dante snarls back, glaring at Vergil. "No, Vergil. I'm not going to stay still anymore."

Enough... is enough. Dante can hear a part of him snarl with silent fury before feeling himself covered with a raging fire. He closes his eyes and allows it to take over, taking him to where he can finally allow his emotions to envelope him.

Vergil slowly backs away, not expecting this.

What he had hoped for- by some part, was to knock Dante out. To bring him back in to the palace- that was the idea. But apparently, by some sadistic deity's mind or another as retribution him for not showing Dante how to transform, the Gods have a different set of plans.

He isn't expecting Dante to transform, to finally find that part of his blood, his other half. Dante was dead set to be the knight who embraced his human side- awakening his draconic half could have some with time and patience.

"But not like this." Vergil murmurs to himself, seeing the light brighter. He can still feel Dante but surrounded with familiar draconic magic. Ones that Vergil associate with transformation, the draconic side he embraced more than Dante had. The words Dante screamed at him sticks to him, causing Vergil to wonder. The way Dante looks at him with such panic, desperation to let him go, pleas for him to just let him return to his supposed former life...

Did I go too far?

Silent fear grips him. Dante has allowed his anger and past to fuel him- like Vergil did once. It nearly costed him his life when he tried to escape, desperate to look for his younger twin and mother.

And now, looming down at him, with red scales glinting silver, sharpened talons, outstretched wings, and eyes that open to finally reveal dark blue hues... before constricting into dark, ruby eyes upon seeing Vergil at first sight.

Vergil stares up, stunned.

"...Dante?" He asks, his voice quiet and awed.

Then the red dragon roars, tainted with unbridled agitation and angry...

Ready to kill.

Chapter Text

What do you want to be? The dragon or the knight?

...I'll be the knight, you're the dragon.

What? Nooooo, I don't wanna play the bad guy again, Verge! Why me??

Because I can beat you, and I'm stronger!

Nuh uh! What if I'm a dragon that can use a sword?

That's stupid. Dragons don't have swords.

Boo, this isn't fair. You always play the knight and you always beat me. Why can't I play the knight for once?

Because the last time you played as the knight, you hit me and cried that I almost died when my head started to hurt. Then you promised you'd play as the dragon from now on while I play as the knight.

But still! I promise I won't swing my sword that hard this time! Please?

A promise is a promise, Dante. Now, let me fight you, a powerful dragon, and see you fare against my sword!

Had this situation been different, Vergil would have admitted to look at Dante's draconic form with a different expression. And yet, things do not veer to his accordance.

(Oh, if those two are here, he can hear Trish mocking him over the sets of situations that land him this way.)

"Dante." Vergil tries again, slowly unsheathing Yamato with his magic snapping back in. Prepare, plan. Find a way to now subdue Dante before he wrecks the garden and flies away. And definitely do not attract any attention. But first- "Are you aware of what you just become?"

In some other day, he could have told Dante so many things. He could have given Dante his due congratulatory want, perhaps even admitted that he was not expecting this to appear all of the sudden.

But again, it just had to be like this.

He has gone too far. He has to stop it before things get worse.

A low, scathing growl escapes the red dragon's throat, no voice to respond. It's the hint to Vergil that the draconic side of Dante's blood is taking control, not his human blood... his suspicions were right, Dante has no idea how to control this side at all. Are you even in there, brother mine? Vergil itches to ask, but swallows it, keeping it to himself. Dante's words echo in his mind, making note that his twin is thinking with pure emotions- the most obvious being rage. Instead, Vergil silently breathes, taking note of their environment.

He can use the ice garden and its labyrinth to his advantage. Like what Dante attempted to do earlier, Vergil can make a cage to seal Dante in. But the possible strength Dante has unlocked can prove that plan to be a folly; he will break out and make a flight far away from this place.

As risky and unplanned I am forced to be, Vergil summons his swords to surround Dante before they pin on the ground, I have no choice!

"Gelus!" He commands, silently hoping for it to be a swift outcome to his favor. He hears Dante screech as the ice builds up, forming a barrier to surround him while the red dragon attempts to swing the blades away. Yes, he knows Dante tried to do this to him earlier. And yes, he was very agitated about it. But right now is not the best time to think about his apparent, now obvious mistakes as he silently commands the ice to form a thick barrier, surrounding Dante as some ice crawls on his legs and tail.

Yet he knows it will all be in vain; he already sees Dante slash away the rapidly forming ice, swinging around to prevent him from being frozen. It is more obvious when he sees a bright, glowing vermillion rising from Dante's chest and Vergil stops, ceasing any more wasted magic before feeling a fiery inferno cut through the frigid air.

Damn! The noble dashes away in time from a large beam of fire, melting the ice and shattering the daggers. Vergil barely turns to see part of the garden singed, but his mind instead turns to subduing the very furious Dante, who attempts to scorch him again, but Vergil dodges. He summons more swords, commanding them to hurl at the dragon as a distraction. Words will not do a thing. He is- Vergil draws a breath, wanting to ignore a very gnawing thought that invades him. No, I- Gods, no. Not yet. His fury is overwhelming-

Another loud roar, another fire aimed at him, and Vergil manages to skip a step to teleport himself to the other side, seeing Dante close. He clenches Yamato, silently willing his blade to be patient before he strikes, immediately striking Dante's back. Vergil tries not to react when Dante screams from the attacks before he snaps his fingers, the swords appearing in front of the dragon before slashing Dante.

I really do not want to hurt you, brother mine. Vergil grits his teeth. He swallows his abject fears, shoving his surging emotions at hearing Dante roar at the pain before Vergil appears in front of Dante, Yamato gripping in his right hand.

He sees Dante injured, fallen before he stands, snarling with his breath hot and seething. The wounds knit back, light red magic knitting Dante's injuries back together, yet Dante snarls at Vergil's presence.

"As I thought." Vergil growls, narrowing his eyes. He snaps Yamato back in its sheath for protection- he can feel the sword affected by his previous injuries. He can feel the surge of magic in him, fear creeping in as red wings spread and Dante hovers over him, roaring before his chest glows its brilliant vermillion. "Dante, stop! You don't know what you are doing-"

"SHUT UP!"

A loud roar and a gust of fire stops Vergil from continuing. Vergil barely has time to put up a magic shield when he feels fire licking his coat. He grits his teeth, trying not to scream in pain over the burning inferno that tries to consume him. He stumbles out, tearing his blue coat away before tossing it to the ground, seeing it up in flames. His magic wards off Dante's and manages to tame it, but Vergil seethes, feeling his burns heal before dashing away, feeling Dante's fire aimed at him again. Another fire, another burn, yet Vergil dodges it all.

"This is bad." Vergil snarls, finally capturing the scent of scorched flora. Another fire and Vergil teleports to somewhere he deems to be safe- within the garden maze. One step in and Vergil gasps, leaning now against the cool leaves and inspecting himself, making sure his wounds are fully healed.

The burns are gone. So are the injuries from way earlier.

But the feeling of Dante's flames licks his skin, a silent reminder of how much he severely underestimated Dante and his skills. His swordsmanship has vastly improved, but Vergil decides now is not the best time to be proud of himself of the help he gave to Dante the knight. It is not a priority to the now- how vicious Dante is in this form. Even worse, his magic, Vergil finally realizes, is dangerous. If Dante's intention was to incinerate him, it would have worked, had Vergil not already gotten an idea how Dante's magic feels. Or how furious his twin is, how angry he is at Vergil, how much Vergil refuses to accept it, wanting to enter in with a narrow mind to only end up like this-

"There are times when our magic powers are fueled with our emotions." Sparda says to him and Dante. They are sitting in the study and Dante has pestered Vergil to come with him to bother their father for the day. "It is one of the few reasons I typically do not allow them to intervene with my spells."

"But what about Mom?" Dante pipes up. "She usually feels warm and comforting when she heals me."

"Ah, well." Sparda sighs, looking up to see Eva enter in the study, a vase of flowers cradling in her hands. "Your mother is a very powerful mage. One, who I am still amazed of to this day- for many reasons."

Vergil swears he can see Sparda smiling and Vergil scowls lightly. This is annoying. Why did Dante ask about their mother right when Sparda was going to get into the deeper meaning of how spells work?

"And one who can balance her emotions with her abilities. I know I can not compare with her magic, for she has more abilities than me when it comes to spells and techniques. Her magic... is a beautiful thing."

"Father," Vergil groans. Oh, not this again. "To the point, please."

"Ah, right." Their father clears his throat, attempting to be professional. "Your magic, whenever you awake them, will depend on who you are. How you are, what your emotions are, what fuels you. But you must be careful on how you use it. Your magic will be gone if your emotions dictate you; it will take several days for it to recover back to its optimal state, depending on what you do."

Vergil faces Dante, who has the most confused look on his face. He sighs, knowing Dante would want a simpler explanation of what their Father said. "Don't get too mad or else you won't be able to do anything for the rest of the day."

"Oh." Dante gets it. He looks up at Sparda, worried. "Even when we're sad? Or what if we want to be happy? Does it do something to our magic?"

"That depends on what you do." Sparda smiles. He pats Dante's head with one hand and Vergil's on the other. "But play nice, boys. I don't think you will like seeing you or your mother angry." He stands up and walks over to greet Eva, who has been watching them. His voice shifts to a gentle one, one that Vergil knows is all for their mother. "Hello, love. Have you been listening long?"

"Hm, long enough to know you are only educating them and not trying to show them your spells." Eva teases him, gently pinching his cheek. "Otherwise, you will probably tear this space down just to impress them."

"Eva, oh how you wound me with your words!" Sparda gasps and Eva softly laughs.

Dante scrunches his nose a bit and Vergil silently groans. This was not helpful whatsoever. He tugs on his twin's hand to lead him out, knowing they are clearly not staying around for this. "C'mon, Mother and Father need their time alone."

"Yeah." Dante sighs before he stares at Vergil. "So... don't get angry at each other, is what Dad is saying."

"It sounds like it." Vergil pauses, looking at his twin. "Why? What's wrong?"

"I... dunno," Dante frowns. He doesn't let go of Vergil's hand. "If I get you angry, Verge, are you gonna do-"

"No, I won't." Vergil sighs, tightening around Dante's hand. "I never get mad at you. Why would I be? You're my twin."

This, Vergil silently deems, is the worst time to recall this. Hindsight really loves to taunt him, dangle his mistakes right after he's made them, fueling more of Vergil's ire. He sheathes Yamato away, still recalling the horrid images of the burnt, half-decimated rose garden. If Sparda is still here, he... no, I know him. He would think this to be yet another test, a ground for teaching control. His hand grips into tight fists, recalling the many times Sparda refuses his begging and requests to search for Dante and their mother, to only be thrown back into training with his troupe and return to his duties. Vergil was well-taught. He kept on his indifferent demeanor, learning everything he has been taught from everyone before they all left.

"And here I am now." Vergil curses himself. He closes his eyes, still recalling Dante's words on why he has to go. Why his duties as a knight prevail over him. Dante's words about how muddled his childhood is, how he is not able to recover most of their happier times, yet retain their anguishing moments... And despite your memories being suppressed, you still chose others over me. Vergil sounds bitter. The pain he ignores returns to his chest and Vergil grunts, his hand over his heart. Is this-

A loud roar interrupts his thoughts and Vergil's attention snaps back to the current predicament. Something in him screams at him to stay put and he does right when he sees blast of fire scorch through the maze, blazing through the hedges. He can feel Dante close, snarling before he hears a loud roar echo through the night. Gusts of air rush through him, the smells of burnt leaves and embers whispering through before the source vanishes. Vergil opens his eyes when the air dissipates, noting to his fear-

Dante's gone.

Vergil's heart sinks, eyes widening as he feels that pain stab through his heart, aching and leaving him with a very familiar feeling he has felt before.

"I hate you, Vergil! You're a liar-"

I'm not, I'm not a liar, no no nonononono- Panic takes ahold of him as Vergil turns, looking up to the skies in desperation. He was close, so goddamn close, Gods, what can-

Vergil hears another roar before he turns, greeted by the moon before sensing another rush of fire, aimed at him. He barely dodges it, but he feels the fire catch his gloves. Vergil curses, feeling the scorching sting and seethes, "Habeo!" In an instant, he feels Dante's fire ball into a small sphere of warming light, and Vergil captures it, feeling the magic dissipate and fuse with his own. Yet another part of Dante's magic to grow some resilience to; he can slowly feel the inferno fuse in, letting his magic receive and accept. Dante roars again, and this time, Vergil glares up at the dragon that tried to burn him.

"Why!" He shouts, feeling his icy mask crack. "Why do you keep doing this!?" To me!? He wants to scream. But he keeps that to himself, knowing very well why. It is- Gods, this is hell for him. He isn't sure what to do, to accept the reality or to keep denying himself everything and make things worse on them.

Instead of what he was hoping to be an actual coherent response, he feels another rush of a fire blast and Vergil knows he is running out of hiding places. He's forced to do this head on and with no choice.

"Tueor!" A shield domes him just in time for Vergil to feel his magic ward off Dante's fire. Even with holding one arm out to reinforce his magic shield, Vergil winces at the boiling heat that tries to break through. He can see more grass burning from the fire, his ice slowly chipping upwards in an attempt to overwhelm the fire. The pressure is beginning to get to him, his arm straining and Vergil grimaces, his energy slowly waning.

What can I do now-! He sees the shield cracking. Should I transform? What can I do-

The fire abruptly stops, ceasing its pressure and Vergil can barely see Dante hovering over him. He roars and soars higher, but this one gives Vergil pause. This one, he realizes, sounds similar to a furious taunt. The words are muddled in the draconic roar to others, but Vergil barely makes it out in his mind.

"Come out and face me, you dirty coward!"

A coward that I am... Oh, how the tables have now turned. Vergil bitterly chuckles, feeling the pain in him spread. "To make matters worse on myself," Vergil seethes, not wanting to break whatever thread of a hold he has on his dam of emotions. Dante's words are returning to him in torrents, his reasons to go to the queen and his life without him. And Vergil tossed aside in favor of his own selfishness. He wants Dante to return, to make him now he now realizes it. But how-

"Had you continued to rampage like this, you would lose your sense of self." Hardened glare greets Vergil's flare of anger. "Know that things could have been much worse if you were let loose in the nearest town."

In... oh Gods. No. Vergil's mind kicks him, making his fears return in full force. Before Dante loses himself to the beast, save his humanity from caving in. His draconic form might overwhelm him and Dante will lose his humanity- and someone else might-

Vergil closes his eyes, trying to calm himself before he glares up, seeing Dante fly further up. The risk of some random fighter encountering Dante- or Vergil too and killing them for their draconic scales is too much. It might save Vergil a load of trouble, really, if Dante can just exhaust himself...

...exhaust himself.

Vergil seethes, feeling his icy breath escape. He can feel his draconic blood surge, wanting to battle his draconic brethren in the skies, to subdue and calm him. Perhaps things can make this tilt towards his favor in some way.

But first, to lure Dante back before Vergil can attempt to make things calm.

"I apologize for all I am about to do, brother mine." The noble dashes towards the direction Dante is flying, feeling his own magic surge, allowing him to change to his draconic form before taking flight. He feels the winds grace his wings, more apt with his flight as he swiftly catches up to Dante. But if things continue this way, we will both be killed!

"DAAAANTE!!" Vergil roars. His talons out and he strikes Dante first, and Dante roars back. "I will NOT lose you to like this!"

The red dragon roars back, angry before blasting another fire breath. Vergil dodges it, flying upwards with momentum building before firing blue flames in return, aimed to freeze Dante's wings. He sees Dante fly up, trying to escape the frigid flames that try to hit him. Vergil follows, wings flapping faster to speed himself up, the blue flames finally hitting their target.

Dante screeches, zigzagging and cutting through the clouds in an attempt to lose him, but Vergil is close. His flames slowly freeze Dante's tail, inching towards his back and Dante flies faster, upwards before the foggy clouds vanish. As soon as Dante turns, snarling down at him, Vergil shoots another blue fire at him. The attack hits the red dragon's face and Dante furiously shakes the ice away, roaring at him.

Vergil roars back before lunging to strike Dante. He only grasps air and screams when he feels something sharp striking his back. He snarls, only having time to glare down before feeling Dante tackle him, his talons striking at Vergil's body while trying to bite him.

"ARGH! You-!" Vergil seethes, feeling every attack draw blood. He dodges the sharp canines that threaten to tear him, not caring if he heals from the slashes or not. A low snarl escapes him as he swings his tail, hitting Dante's wings and Dante roars, in pain from the attack. Yet he doesn't let go, not as they start falling from their high altitude. Vergil grimaces, twisting around as he starts to strike Dante back, his talons making their hits and feeling the warm blood spill.

I have to stop him-! Vergil grits his teeth, knowing very well that there is a last resort-

"Be glad we saved you." Sparda wipes his brow, looking over to Modeus, Bael, and Lillith, who look just as exhausted. The other dragons Vose and Drago warily glance at the knight, but Sparda glares at the seething Vergil. "And that Lillith and Modeus used their magic to calm you."

"'And what if I could have continued to fight?" Vergil spits out. The restraints on his arms and chest are tight. "You know what I wanted to do!"

"And I told you, there are many reasons why we can't find them." Yet, Vergil scowls at this. Again, and again, he wants to find them, but Sparda won't let them! What the hell!? "I will be inside. Make sure Vergil doesn't do anything rash." He gestures to Vose and Drago, who follow him with whatever diplomatic things they were forced to stop with.

The young teen snarls, feeling his rage return with a subdued restraint. Damn, this rune! What did the others do to him? "What's the other way, then? If this is the best way to control my other form."

"Oh, do you really want to know, boy?" Bael glares at him. "It involves a bite. One that could have been taken the wrong way if you're not careful."

Vergil scoffs. "What good would a bite do? It will just hurt."

"Aside a mating bite?" He can hear the female dragon Lillith respond. "You can infuse your magic in some attempt for an attack."

"And a bite to the neck can mean other things." Modeus wearily explains, glancing over to her. "I believe your father will not bite another dragon, blood or not all because he believes all of us to be equal-"

"Get to the point, all of you." Vergil snaps. His patience is very thin, but restrained due to this stupid rune on his restraints. "What purpose does it serve?"

Modues shoots a wary stare to the other two and Lillith sighs. "Dominance. If you bite another, you are telling the other you are in control. And, if you are careful enough, it might make some crazed dragon take the hint that they're reaching the point of no return."

"Huh, really." Vergil doesn't buy it, but stops when Bael lowers his scarf, revealing two scarring marks on his neck. He gapes, seeing it for himself. "Oh Gods."

"My brother and Lillith were forced to do it when I snapped and the runes failed." Bael pulls it back up, wearing an ire look on his face. "Bloodlust, boy. I nearly lost my mind from bloodlust. If it wasn't for them, I would've been at the end of some human's weapon. And I was young then."

Vergil falls silent, jaw tightening as he grits his teeth. The consequences of losing control... will it happen to him?

"Know this, Vergil." Modeus quietly says. "The bite is permanent. It is best if you try to keep your emotions in check when you transform. Things will not go well if we are to lose temper, especially in light of your father trying to vie for the peace he wants for this land."

For- Gods, for whose sake am I doing this for? Vergil asks, but all thoughts fly out when Dante forces him to turn, slamming his head against Vergil's before forcing release.

"THAT-" Vergil snarls, his fury returning before he levels out, wings flapping to balance himself before he glares up, seeing Dante lunge down once more. His chest glows the familiar vermillion and Vergil growls.

No more. No more fighting, I refuse to continue like this! He circles through another fire breath. Adrenaline fuels him and Vergil manages to fly upward, distancing Dante by several meters before tackling the red dragon, grappling him.

"Dante," Vergil says. He prays that though the fog of anger and fury, Dante can hear this. "For what I am about to do, I apologize."

Then he bites Dante's neck, hard as his magic kicks in.

Vergil can hear Dante roar, writhing and trying to launch another fire breath, but no. Vergil's magic stops it, feeling his scales clash against Dante's talons as the red dragon thrashes, trying to pry away for another round. But Vergil grips tight before lunging towards the jugular, biting on it as his teeth digs into the other's skin, past the red scales to tasting thick, sweet copper.

Sweet? No, Gods no. This is a problem. Dante's blood is a nectar to him in this form, but no. This is not his intention. Not now. Do not think of this now. Snap him back to his senses, do it, Oh Gods I do not have a choice-!

Dante screams at this, now attempting to throw Vergil off, but the blue dragon persists.

Stay... still! Vergil wants to scream, feeling Dante's talons scratch him through. He can feel his wounds knit and heal, his own blood spilled, but all he cares about is the other dragon beneath him. He wants Dante to be okay after all this, to be safe, to be with him again. He'll protect him, he'll do anything he can to let Dante be accepting of him in the end, anything, please, Gods, For my Dante, I'll do anything to help him-

He feels something sharp sink in his neck and Vergil tries not to pry off, knowing very well what Dante is doing. He is trying to retaliate, trying to wrestle control, but Vergil uses this distraction to fly down. He feels the clouds beneath their scales, then to the cool air, then finally, finally, they crash to the ground and Vergil feels the teeth release, Dante yowling from the fall.

Vergil quickly pries off, now taking this time to pin Dante down, try to recall which rune it was that-

"Sto- I said STOP!" Dante finally growls, his rage blazing in him. His eyes flare, livid and pupils dilated as he rips Vergil away. "Fucking- what was- That hurts!"

It worked. The pain brought his brother back to his senses, finally pulling his brother from whatever raging mindset he was in. "Good." Vergil mutters to himself, finally able to feel himself recover. He can't wipe the blood away, but judging how deep his bite was, it must have hurt Dante badly. If he transformed back to his human form, he would have felt all blood drain from his face. He can feel his bite slowly knit, but Dante's... isn't. Oh no. "Dante-"

"You- You bit me!" Dante wheezes, struggling to get up. He barely does, on all fours, wings draped over his injured form. His blue eyes are wide and dilated, glaring at Vergil. "You asshole, that's a dirty move!"

"Are you-" Yourself again? All right? Are you okay, Dante? The words, however gets caught in Vergil's throat, not sure what to say. What can he ask? Dante is finally caught up in his own self now, albeit in a cumbersome form. Seeing how ruby-like Dante's scales glow with a pearlescent silver sheen; how Dante is compared to him- smaller in a few parts, yet packed with the strength within him, his horns curled to compliment his form. Despite being a bit bloodied, slightly crumpled from their bout in the skies, and heaving with exhaustion, Dante still manages to surprise Vergil.

You're beautiful. Vergil wants to say. He wanted to say that from the moment Dante unleashed his new form, but the fighting that came after quashed that intial sentiment. It is equal to Dante's human form- the one without that blasted disguise. He wants to... oh for Gods' sake. He knows where they are. This shouldn't be evident here. Not now. Not when he knows Dante's trust in him is too fragile. From the way things were going, he has to make things clear this time. Starting with, as reluctant as Vergil was at first, listening to his brother and not be a narrow-minded fool who wants to make things worse between them. There are so many questions Vergil has for the Dante now- not for the one he thought he would find again.

Instead, Vergil glares back, but without malice. He can't. He holds no hatred for his twin. "I see that you have regained all semblance of a voice, brother mine."

"I told you, stop-" Dante was about to continue when he stops, finally looking around his environment. Another look and he sees the entire place with different eyes. Vergil lets him, allowing him to take it in silence. Then Dante slowly mumbles, "...is... everything smaller than it used to be?"

Oh. Vergil pauses before he recalls Dante has not seen the world in this way. Nor does he know. After all, this is the first time Dante has changed.

I need to aid him to transform back. Healing that bite also comes first- Vergil warily notes it is slowly healing unlike the rest of Dante's wounds. "You transformed." Vergil bluntly states. There is no going about this in a roundabout manner.

"I- what?" Dante asks, baffled. "Wait- I... hang on. Wait, wait-" He manages to straighten himself, moving a bit before looking down at his hands. Dante's gasp is startled, alarmed before looking back at Vergil. It is strangely comical- seeing Dante being childish in such large, draconic like form. "I did it? How? I-I thought you told me-"

"I was wrong." Vergil admits, despite not wanting to feel the bitter taste of the one being false in his initial thoughts. Even he can feel the sides of his head hurt from this admission. But at the cost of getting Dante's anger to quell?

Perhaps, in due time, it is worth it.

"Oh." Red wings are outstretched as Dante croons his neck, carefully inspecting it, his scales, his talons. A keening whine escapes him and Vergil suspects Dante is not used to see himself like this. "So, how- how can I-" Panic seizes him and Dante's eyes widen, nostrils flaring as his magic slowly starts to flare. "I need to- back to myself, how can I-"

"Dante. Wait. Stop panicking." Vergil reverts back, running quickly as he can to approach the slowly frantic red dragon. He sees the red dragon attempt to glare at him to shoo him away, but Vergil brushes it off. "I will not do anything to harm you this time."

"You better not. I might crush you like this." Dante weakly grumbles, attempting to look threatening. Yet he sounds meek and worried. "But... the last thing I remembered was... oh Gods, it's all a blur and..."

"You transformed." Vergil repeats, this time with some reverent relief. Despite their bout earlier, his hand slowly trails down Dante's ruby red scales. "This, brother mine, is you as a dragon." It is just as magnificent and glorious as Vergil thought it would have been, despite the one slow healing wound on Dante's jugular.

"My..." Dante trails down, shifting to look around the place. Vergil hears a deep rumble of a breath as Dante inspects himself again, "...this is me as a dragon? How- How did I-"

"You... struggled when I was trying to cage you." Vergil looks at him, slowly feeling a heavy burden on his chest. He finally recalls the desperate, hurt look Dante had when he was trying to pry Vergil's hands off. The tears that emerged from it- it is a haunted look that Vergil can't shake away. I merely piled on your anger. The noble notes to himself. "And then you snapped, finally finding the trigger to your transformation."

Dante was about to say something, but he stills. Then he slumps his wings, his shoulders, a defeated sigh escapes him. Vergil can feel his warm breath through his skin, silently wondering if Dante is finally okay.

"The rose garden." Dante softly mumbles, looking at the wrecked bushes. "I ruined it."

You didn't. Vergil wants to say, wanting to admit it was all his fault. The ice shards are melting, some still intact, but Vergil can see where some of the roses were pulled off, scattered, crushed by ice or incinerated by fire. But again, this isn't the priority. "Do you want to change back, brother mine?" He gently asks, his hand again on one of Dante's limbs.

"I... can I?" Dante's draconic eyes shift to him. They barely narrow at the touch, but Vergil's hand is still on his limb. "I thought you said-"

"What I told you earlier today doesn't matter anymore." Vergil stops him. No more doubts. He can't shelter Dante from this any longer. He knows Dante can do this; his knight has transformed now, tapped into his draconic blood. Can the same go for the reverse? "You can revert back. But it will drain you of the magic and strength you have remaining for this." Vergil says, his eyes still meeting Dante's. "Would you like to stay as a dragon like this and have others notice?"

Dante furiously shakes his head, huffing in his current, draconic state. Yet, he can feel Dante trembling at his touch. He barely lifts away and he can feel the dragon in some form of relief.

"Dante." Vergil commands and Dante looks down, crooking his neck to the other's level. "Look at me." His hand moves to Dante's snout and Dante gasps, trying to shake it off. But Vergil refuses to move.  "Calm down. You can return to your human form. I will help you, brother mine."

"And trying to stab me with one of your swords? Again?" Dante deadpans. "How about- uh, let's see. No."

"No?" Vergil echoes, trying not to be offended. How… dare he. "Not when I offer my help to you now?"

"Like your help did me any good!" Dante sounds irritated. "I wonder who started to stab me when I was trying to leave? Oh, right. That's you."

Vergil glares up at him, feeling his other hand ball into a fist.

"You know what? The more I think about it, the more I'm wondering if it's better off this way." Dante continues, finally shaking off Vergil's hand. His anger returns slow, sparking again and Vergil can feel it.

"In what way?" Vergil commands, his fear taking ahold again.

"That maybe I should be far better off like this, far away. Like it should have been before."

Vergil’s magic rises, his face stiffening. Like before? When we were apart? His chest feels a twisting pain. “And?”

Dante coldly states, glaring down at him. "That I'd rather live as a monster than trust the likes of you."

Something snaps in the noble, his magic immediately flaring at the words that stabs his chest. NO! Vergil wants to say, but instead, he feels his hands glow warm, imbued with the sudden impulsiveness to make Dante stay. I DON'T WANT YOU TO LEAVE ME AGAIN!

Blood pounds in his ears as he screams, slamming his hands on Dante's chest before the red dragon can do anything. He faintly hears Dante's baffled shout and the gusts surrounding him, but Vergil concentrates.

"Inverto." He growls, igniting his magic.

"What?" Dante asks, alarmed. But the spell starts activating: symbols and runes appear all over the dragon's body, limbs, wings, and forehead. Vergil faintly hears Dante gasp, baffled as he starts to realize what Vergil just did. "Vergil, nrgh- wait, WAIT, WAIT!"

Vergil just closes his eyes, even if he feels Dante’s shouts and protests batter his mind. He silently prays to the Gods that in the end, Dante will be back to normal...

...normal, huh? How… hysterical. What is normal to them now?

At some point, Vergil wants to see the knight Dante again. Draconic Dante roils with anger and vengeance, and his magic burns and seethes.

Now that everything has transpired between them, will it be the same normal? There is an answer to this and Vergil doesn’t want say it. But there are things he knows as their normal.

He knows Dante retains his white hair and blue eyes; the features they have grown up with. The proof that they have indeed gained their Father's inheritance. Dante's hair, however, is longer than his. It is tamed his way, yet slowly starting to gather semblance to what their Mother's would have been, had it cut to an acceptable short length. But Vergil knows their differences. There are scars on Dante's hands, arm, and on his chest from that war he saw through Rebellion's blade to the recent scar on his left palm. Dante has the eyes of a warm, blue fire; kindness is his strength, that he is built to be that of a knight and he can overcome all doubts and horrible things in his life. The blue eyes Dante has is glinted with a sense of tact, impulsiveness, yet lackadaisical that makes his twin hardened to the world. Yet he receives it with kind; a warm, blue fire looks back and smiles back at those people.

Those people... who Vergil now hates. They all have something Dante gave to them so freely, that he won't let Vergil have. Griffon has that thing Dante gave to him; even Trish, with bare effort and she has some semblance of it.

I want it. Vergil recalls the many times he envied Dante's friends. They were the ones who got the brighter side of Dante- the ones he can get along with. Vergil chose books over his twin. And now he sees why others gravitate to Dante, the knight who fights for the humans. Your warmth- your trust. I want it so badly. Yet, you refuse to give it to me- why, Dante mine? Why would I when I could have forced it out-

Something in him clicks and Vergil opens his eyes. It is a crashing, sobering hit to his mind, but he can feel his magic fading. The spell worked. But that is not what makes his mind stop. The reasons for their fight and Dante snapping back, retaliation emboldened and clear while Vergil’s is…

Is…

I have realized it earlier when Dante finally transformed. The crashing realization came when Vergil questioned it out loud, yet shook it off in favor of another fight. But it hangs in his mind, hitting him constantly.

To… no. It… my attempts to make you- Gods. Vergil sharply breathes, feeling the air recede to normal. Clarity comes to him in the sobering waves, the pain in his chest still there. How much have I made a mess of? Devoid of ice and fire; only wetness and scorched earth. Had their Father returned, he would take on his hands to murder (not literally) Vergil and Dante for what transpired. Had their Mother seen them…

I have taken things too far. Vergil feels dread fill him. This is all my fault.

A soft grunt greets him when he sees Dante now back to his regular, human form. When Dante opens his eyes, he looks exhausted and weary. "I'm back to normal." Dante murmurs in shock before he stumbles, his magic and strength drained. Vergil immediately catches him, his arms around his twin's exhausted form and holds tight. There is a large tear in his left sleeve, blood staining his white shirt as his hair gently graces the winds. Vergil's hand is hovering close to Dante's face before Vergil lowers it, slowly tracing Dante's hair back.

Gods, Dante is mystifying. Beautiful suits him better... How cruel. Why are these first thoughts returning to him now?

The tightness in Vergil's chest grows at the bitter words from earlier. From-

"I hate you, Vergil! You're a liar!" A tear-stricken Dante glares at him, fists balled in anger. Vergil tries to protest, but Dante screams, "I hope I never see you again- I hope you're happy!"

...since when was I happy about all of this? About you being afar? ...about you forgetting me?

"That maybe I should be far better off like this, far away. Like it should have been before. That I'd rather live as a monster than trust the likes of you."

Those words as well. They were filled with the anger Dante has every right to show, to lash out… I deserve them all. Vergil painfully thinks. ...Does you still hate me, Dante?

He tries not to show its continued effect. He will not lose composure in front of Dante now. "At least it works." Vergil murmurs, still feeling that twinge in his chest. He tries to shove off the angry words Dante spoke to him, yet it remains, silently telling him this is something he must deal with. The magic he forces in Dante fades, sealing the dragon form until next time. That next time... will there be one?

"Fuck. You did this to me. I knew it." Dante heavily groans. He tries to push away, but Dante's strength is sapped. He can’t stand straight, his magic is also drained. Vergil holds him still. "This isn't-"

"We need to talk." Vergil says first, knowing very well this is needed. In due time, he had thought. But that time comes after Dante recovers. He notices the bite wound has shrunk, mostly healed to something... darker. But Vergil will inspect that later. Right now, Dante's safety is priority. Getting Dante back to his room to recover is needed.

So is another thing, now.

"Yeah, no shit, you fucking shithead." Dante mumbles, his eyes glaring up at him. "When I wake up."

"Yes. When you wake up." Vergil murmurs, his voice soft and tired. There are more things we need to make clear, Vergil tells himself. A part of him knows this is him replaying out the fears he was frightened of, but it got him nowhere. He wants to say more, but he knows his self-restraint. He knows Dante is still angry at him for all of this; the fight, the words exchanged, the things Vergil has done-

"I'm sorry." Vergil heard himself suddenly say. Dante stills, barely looking up at him. Then the noble hears a tired scoff, Dante's body sagging against his.

"Are you- are you actually serious? If this is-"

"I will listen- I will not judge you again." Vergil continues. He tries to swallow a heavy lump in his throat, feeling the cracks grow. "I want you to trust me." And with a tremble in his voice, Vergil shakily breathes. "Please."

He can feel the silence stretch, the words sinking in. But Vergil can feel his walls break, falling apart. Is it too late? Did I mess things still, only after I just-

"Damn it." Dante's body quakes. Vergil can feel his hands try to pry off, but Dante is out of strength.  "...damn it! Why can't you let me- I want to-" A broken gasp and Vergil feels wet warmth on his shirt. He hears Dante gasp, gripping his shirt and broken gasps escape him. "Why won't you let me do what I want, Vergil!? I want to leave, I want to do something to help people, I want to actually be useful to the people who accepted me for who I am- and you’re not letting me leave to join them!"

Gods. Vergil's chest tightens with the overwhelming pain. He can't. No more. He doesn't like this. He hates hearing Dante break down again. "Because I am scared!" Vergil finally gasps, his voice slowly breaking. "You have expressed your hatred for me years ago when I left and it hurts!" He grits his teeth, finally hearing white noise through his ears, blood pounding through him. "I don't want to be hated by the one I care for the most- I have lost you before, Dante mine!”

“Then WHY did you stop me!”

“Because I don’t want to be alone and want you with me again- I never hated you, I-”

Vergil stops, catching his mouth before he blurts out more. Any more, and… he risks everything. In some moment through it, Dante stops his tugging. He grows silent, breathing harsh, trembling ceasing.

Silence stretches between them and Vergil starts to worry. He looks down at Dante, wanting to hear his twin brother to say something. Anything. Even one of his brother’s snide comments will do- why is he silent? "...Dante?" He finally asks, voice croaking.

“Tell me something,” Dante’s breathing is warm and labored. He is trying to stay awake, Vergil can feel it. “All of this time, you couldn’t have just- you know, tell that to me days ago?” Another shaky breath.
“Why?”

Vergil opens his mouth. But he lets out a soft, strangled cry. “I… I’m frightened. I don’t- I’m-”

I’m scared, brother mine…

For a moment, he fears Dante would reject him. He would have the energy to push him away and have the courage to leave him. And Vergil will be forced to… to… do what?

"Oh fuck it. I'm tired." Dante suddenly huffs, not looking at him. Another warm breath permeates Vergil's skin and his hand clutches Vergil’s shirt. "I’m too wiped. Fuck, I don't think I can go anywhere like this."

Vergil gapes for a brief minute, not sure what to- what? …what?

“Vergil.” Dante’s voice turns a bit annoyed, tugging Vergil’s shirt again. "Are you listening to me? You better be.”

“I’m. I’m listening.” Vergil responds, his voice coarse and heavy.

“Then you're taking me to my room." Dante says, mustering up whatever energy he has remaining. "You're also grabbing my crap and bring it there because I will kill you if you don’t. And you're going to patch me up, heal yourself because you’re bleeding, and trying to heal whatever stupid bite you gave me because it fucking hurts.”

Vergil slowly nods.

“Are you still listening?” Dante tugs him down. “Because after I wake up from this bullshit,  you’re going tell me how I managed to transform before I lose my shit and punch you. And then we're gonna have a long, fucking talk." Dante glares at him, hands firmly tight on Vergil's shirt. "Without a fight or you being a stuck-up ass. Got that?"

“Dante-”

“I’m not repeating this again because I’m about to fucking collapse and I’m going to strangle you if you leave me out here in a burning garden where the bugs are.” Dante snarls. “And I’ll never talk to you again if you don’t get my ass up in a bed. Got it?”

Too stunned to speak, Vergil slowly nods. His mouth purses tight, thin. He waits for another second, but Dante is now slumped, leaning in. "...Dante. Are you-"

"Gonna sleep." Dante's words are slurred. "Shut up. Lemme sleep. I'll punch you when I wake up."

Vergil simply nods, holding onto Dante as he feels the knight's breath grow even. A simple snap of his fingers and Dante's bag disappears from the spot where he placed his rune- already back in Dante's room. Vergil takes a shaky breath, closing his eyes before opening them, blinking rapidly to feel something trail down his face.

It's wet. He can feel tears running down his cheeks.

How long has it been since he last cried?

"I won't leave you again, Dante mine." Vergil's voice quakes. He shifts one of his arms to gather Dante’s legs before lifting him. His other arm shifts to support Dante’s back, all of the time, feeling Dante’s hands grip his shirt. Vergil grunts, feeling his own exhaustion seeping through his muscles, but he carries on. He must bandage both of them. He must prepare some elixir to make sure Dante’s wounds do not permanently mar his skin. He must get them out of their bloodied, dirty wear. He has to- He needs to-

“I want to repair us.” Vergil whispers. He tightens his arms, feeling Dante's warm breath through his clothing. He almost ruined everything in one night with his own hand, his own words. And now Vergil has to start amending things.

(Dante’s eyes barely opens, hearing the whispers and closes his eyes, hands tightening the fabric of Vergil’s shirt.

You better, Vergil.)

He closes the door behind them as the sun starts to rise amidst the ruined garden, burnt leaves and melting ice.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Dante?

Yeah? What's up, Verge?

...why do you always keep playing with them?

Who? My friends?

Yeah. Why them?

Because they think I'm cool and I play the knight as many times as I want! Wanna meet them, Verge? They've been asking me about you. I know they'll like... you? Vergil?

I don't want to meet them. I only want to hang out with you. And I don't want to go home yet. It's too soon.

But Mom and Dad told us we need to get back home by four.

I don't care. I want to stay here with you longer.

Like how you keep sneaking in my room?

That's... you don't get it, do you.

Get what? I wanna know what you mean by that!

I'll tell you later, Dante.

Why not now?

Because you're going to think different of me after.

...what if I say I don't think so? You're still my brother.

I... it's really different. You won't get it. I'll tell you, one day. I promise.

You will? You swear?

I promise, Dante. Okay, enough about that. I want to tell you your myths and fairy tales right now.

You can? Can I choose which one??

Any of your favorites. I want to tell you every single one of them.

You want to? Are you sure?

Hey, want me to tell you a story or not?

All right, I get it! So can you tell me...

"Why did Father decide to take you and leave me with Mother?"

It is the one thing Vergil hasn't given him a straight answer to, aside the 'Father had a plan for us and I hate him for it' spiel after Dante asked for the first time. There has to be something more. His memories are telling him as such. Dante sees the reluctant on Vergil's face before the noble takes a deep, heavy sigh.

"Do you recall when I last told you Father had a plan? The very reason I told you that involved me carrying Father's will to be the diplomat."

"You called it useless." Dante quietly says, recalling their visit to their father's room and Vergil's anger snapping at him. "And I gathered you didn't want the role whatsoever along with his inheritance."

"His... inheritance." Vergil sighs heavily. "I never asked to be a part of it. It was also planned by our parents, but for reasons unknown. He only told me what I only needed to know, not the answers I wondered about. Did you ask Mother at some point about it?"

Dante scowls. "The only thing I got from her all this time is that you both had to go do something important. But the last thing I got before Father wiped my memory was... how can say it without making you think I'm a lunatic? He told me someone was after us."

Vergil's breathing stills, looking at him, but Dante grimaces. The emotions of that night feel like they happened yesterday. The stabbing pain of betrayal and hurt sends anger through him, reminding him that it's his Father that started this, and not him. Not Vergil, not him. Did his Mother know about it too? How their Father wiped away his memories and sealed his magic?

Did you know everything that happened to me, Mother? Dante blithely asks, eyes narrowed. He grips his right hand, not caring if it is still bandaged. Did you know about that night, too? It is awful, now that Dante thinks about his past then. After Vergil left, his Mother did everything for them, made sure things are fine for Dante while shielding everything else that happened. Even his friends accepted it, despite Dante's memories being on a selective and trying to grow up without a father figure and a brother he could have leaned on. ...did you know it will be like this when I asked?

"That makes better sense." Vergil finally says and Dante looks at him, still in his slight simmering thoughts. "Why Father constantly tried to keep us in a secluded area, how he dealt with his dealings and the orders he gave to the others who used to congregate here."

"Others?" Did Vergil have friends? Did-

"Those who followed Father until he sent them away on jobs they never returned from." Vergil stops that train of thought, looking at Dante with concern. His hand tightens around Dante's left hand, jolting Dante out of his thoughts. "They served as my mentors, parted away whatever techniques I can accept. They were not in any way someone I can rely on. Nor were they friends to me since their priority was to serve Father to the end." His eyes bore on Dante's, straight and true and Dante feels some empathy for him. "A fitting punishment, in my belief, for denying you years ago of my company."

Dante breathes, his impulsive anger simmering away to surprise. This means- oh Gods. Vergil, then how- "How did you keep yourself sane while you were out here? Forgive me for asking-"

Vergil's smile is thin, relieved. A rather odd look for the cold brother he was dealing with a while back, and Dante wonders if that fight of theirs made him shift away. "Every day I have always thought of returning to you and Mother, trying to find out any way I can escape. But the more years pass, the more I wondered how you are and if things have indeed changed."

"Oh." Dante quietly murmurs. He can feel his ears turn warm, but he shoves it off. "So. Erhm, back to..." He lamely gestures with his only free hand. Vergil is still holding on his left and Dante wonders if this is something he should start getting used to. "Father's intended plans for us- aside for our safety." Dante closes his eyes, trying to quell his temper for that word. "If you were supposed to be the diplomat and handle Father's responsibilities, what was I supposed to be?"

"That... I am still not certain of." Vergil's eyes are furrowed. A look of concern appears and Dante wonders if Vergil is also uncertain of it as well. "Father never told me about your role in his plans, which unnerves me. Mother never told you either."

"No. Not once she told me about my supposed role in this family." Dante's eyes narrow, looking at his blanket. "She did accept the thought when I told her I was going to be a knight, which was rather odd. But she told me Father would be proud to see my powers used for good."

"As it would have been." Vergil mutters, narrowing his eyes. Dante can see a look of ire flash in the noble's eyes. "You were the one who would have better suited for war and adventures than being a political pawn."

Dante frowns. "Say, you don't think-"

"If Father's intention was to let you die with such inconvenient ways that would be insignificant, he is wrong." The knight stiffens, anger curling in Vergil's voice. There is more of the icy draconic magic eeking out and Dante can feel it through his hand. He can feel the scar in his left hand ache, making Dante involuntarily wince as he gently squeezes Vergil's hand. One baffled look and Vergil looks at him, anger suddenly disappearing to mild worry. "Dante?"

"Sorry. It's-" Dante softly mumbles, trying to shove the small numbing feeling away. "I don't think I've felt it as bad, but when you get pissy like that, that scar on my left hand reacts." Argh, he'll have to deal with it anyway, with or without Vergil around. "I- I'll deal, don't worry about me-"

"And if I do that, you will do something rash to the point of it being irreparable." Vergil seethes and Dante warily looks up. He can feel the cold breath ghost his skin and for once, it feels strangely good. "Do you get what I'm trying to tell you?"

"Yeah. Somehow, you're still attached to my scar and I can feel it sting when you react strong about something." Dante quietly says. He notices Vergil's response and he gives another gentle squeeze, feeling the pain subside when Vergil's finger tightens around his. He thinly smiles, silently giving in. It looks like Vergil won't let go of his hand anytime soon. "It looks like I have to get used to it. With more things than I thought."

Vergil shifts and Dante tells he's closer. "You said you recovered our memories. One of them was what Father told you before he sealed your memories away; was that why you asked me of Father's intentions?"

Dante nods. "But you don't know what he wanted to run away from either."

"No." Vergil narrows his eyes, looking at the blanket. "If there was any physical example of such, he hid it very well. I take it that Mother didn't tell you everything prior to your leave."

"Not one word about anyone who held a grudge against him." Dante shakes his head. "And I have never heard of Arkham until Lady approached me. Do you know of anyone else who would have a grudge against Father?"

Vergil shakes his head. "He would have said something, or I would have heard it than the others in the midst of my training."

"Oh." So, no dice from him either. "We're... completely in the dark about this. Nothing from me except for one thing Father said, then from you, he said zilch. Are you sure there's nothing in his room that shows anything?"

"You and I went there before. But I believe you to be correct- there may be something Father has hidden from us." The noble frowns, eyes furrowed. "After we recover, the first thing we should do is to inspect Father's room for anything."

Dante nods. So Vergil is planning search, whether Dante wants to or not. But he should know too. Their parents decided this decision on their own, not with theirs, and it is time things should be answered. To be more specific, about the man who is supposedly after their family.

"That is," Vergil glances at him, "If you wouldn't..." He trails off before he sighs, finally looking weary and resigned. "...are you going to take your leave as soon as you recover?"

"When I... oh." Dante slowly blinks, vaguely recalling why he tried to leave in the first place. Had Vergil had not intervened, Dante would have been halfway there to Lady's place by now. Even donned on that disguise and he could have been updating her, trying to guise himself through the towns and running away from a potentially seething, furious dragon that will stop at nothing to find him. Now that he thinks about it, it would have reached a worse direction. So many branches and possibilities... so many things could have gone wrong.

His head is still reeling from it all, but Dante just sighs it all away. He relaxes back, his right hand reaching up to ghost over his bandaged left shoulder. "There's absolutely no way I'm going out like this without assessing my wounds. And I am going to feel like shit- not because I failed on leaving, but-" He pauses, glancing back at Vergil. "I should... probably tell you, Lady knows where I am. But the thing is, I didn't give her a precise location, and there may be a good chance that she'll come and find me."

Vergil is silent, but attentive, lips thin and jaw locked with some unknown expression.

"And I definitely didn't have that stone on my wrist when we fought." His communication stone is hidden in his bag out of concern that Vergil will destroy it. "But my point is, I think I should let her know that my trip is very much delayed and..." Dante takes a deep, deep breath and continues, "...that there are things I'd have to settle here before I go anywhere. As in, no, I'm not leaving. Not yet, but it isn't immediate."

He can see the shift in Vergil's face from silent, simmering defeat to flummoxed. Then Vergil quietly asks, "Until... when?"

"Until- yeah, good question. I'd... have to talk it out to Lady about that." Dante huffs, his right hand now reaching to brush his hair back. He hides his wince over his body from this small movement, vaguely noting that his hair is growing long. And he feels a hint of a stubble on his chin, indicating that he needs to groom. "Because aside the political bullshit she's going to deal with and finding out who her asshole father made a deal with, she wanted me to prepare for an event that takes month to plan for."

He can hear Vergil shift, turning over to face Dante better. His hand doesn't loosen from Dante's left hand all of the while, taking it in. Then Vergil sighs, closing his eyes as his thumb gently massages Dante's knuckles. Dante feels shivers run down his spine, his face slowly warm from this touch. "What now, then?"

"I think it's better if I call her." Dante glances at him. "And to get her side of things, you can talk to her. It's only fair for you to meet her and explain to her why I'm still couped up here." He gestures to himself, a faint smirk on his face. "I think she'll probably kick my ass for being injured again and there's so many times she can put up with my bullshit before calling me out for it."

Vergil softly scoffs and Dante spies a hint of a thin smile on his face. "It very much resembles every day when you returned from your rowdy play, injured and in dire need of bandages."

"And how I would beg you to help me and not tell Mother what happened." Dante gently chuckles. "You would often say how reckless I was back then, how I needed to be more careful of myself."

"And how I worried I get when I see your injures, regardless of where they came from." Vergil's amusement ceases when he looks at Dante's body. "Speaking of."

"Yeah..." Dante's smile also fades to look down at his shoulder. "...about that. Is it- I mean, it can heal, right?"

"The scars I gave you should heal with your powers." The noble clears his throat, slowly regaining his normal tone. But Dante can hear the worry eek in. "But the one I am most concerned with- how does your left side feel?"

"I wouldn't lie if I told you it burns from your bite." Dante mumbles, slowly lifting his left arm up. Pretending to not care of Vergil is still holding on his hand, Dante reaches to eye level when he hisses, feeling the wound wrap around, clamping on his body and Dante groans. "Like that fuck, that hurts!"

Vergil seethes, perturbed. "As I thought. It might end up like the scar, but you don't want it to be like such."

"Not... really." Dante gasps. "But say it does. Is it like some sort of mark of- actually, what was that about? You gave it to me while we were fighting and... well, I'm not gonna lie, it snapped me out of whatever murderous rage I was on."

"It did?" Vergil echoes, sincerely astonished. Huh, this is new. "That- it actually worked. It served its purpose, then."

Dante heaves, but stares at him. A slow creeping realization hits him and Dante warily asks, "...were you not expecting it to work well?"

"No." Vergil slowly shakes his head.

"Well, it did and something tells me it's... going to hurt for the next few days since my magic isn't going to heal it right." Dante heavily sighs. And at that time, he said plenty of angry words. Cold ones, those marred with hatred in the heat of the moment; he tried biting back, trying to gain back the control Dante had, but Vergil wouldn't let him. All because... well, more like one did not want the other to leave. He can see Vergil look pale, silent, and dismayed and Dante decides to tug Vergil's hand close. "You can inspect it, you know. You did it before with my scar."

"Are you sure?" Vergil asks, his voice sounding strangely quiet. "It... I don't know of what it looks like now."

"Yeah. I'm sure you did something to at least start the healing process." Hopefully with that paste and elixir Vergil used before. "I mean, it should. My magic is trying to mend it and I can feel yours trying to do something to the bite wound. It's better than leaving it to fester, you know?" He gives him a small grin. "At least you didn't leave me out on the open fields."

It doesn't cease Vergil's concerns and conflicted look at all, so Dante sighs, and decides to say it another way.

"Vergil." He clearly states. "Look at me." The noble does and Dante places his hand on Vergil's shoulder while taking the other hand and placing it over his bandaged chest, over his heart. "I'm still alive. I'm still here, I'm not going anywhere. Yes, a part of me is still bruised over that you took me down and yeah, I'm a bit ticked that you won and kept me here. But I'm glad you admitted some things to me. To be honest, I would have preferred to heal under a roof than trying to survive in the wild where I don't know how to make healing potions or medicine to expedite that."

Dante hopes this can get Vergil out of his self-pity mode. The regal man, his older brother, before him isn't like this; breaking down over Dante's state. It's surprising, but Dante rather misses the barbing of words and the subtle notes of how Vergil wants to help, despite their prideful minds getting in the way. His snide comments to get Dante's words clashing in return- some form of a play between them, their version of their time together. It isn't any different back then as it is now. (He even wants Vergil to tack 'mine' at the end of his name, which... he should ask, but not now. Getting some semblance of trust and knowing what to do first takes priority.)

There is one more thing the knight notes might be a blessing in disguise.

"I'm glad you stopped me from flying away." Dante sighs. He can feel his draconic blood still annoyed over Vergil stopping him, but it is a must. He has just thought about it and realized with a sinking feeling he wouldn't have returned well. Humans do not take to dragons well unless they were properly introduced. If Dante had decided to suddenly land on Lady's territory in his draconic form without knowing how to transform back, he would have been shot at. He could have been called a threat, a beast to kidnap the queen. Or worse- "Because if I went anywhere else, I would have been killed as a dragon."

Vergil's hand tightens around Dante's, his jaw tight and eyes closing. His breaths are deep, attempting to calm himself as Dante swears he feels Vergil's body tremble.

It's like that back then too... when I heard you talk after, Dante vaguely recalls the words spoken to him. How broken Vergil sounded, even as he carried him to this room.

"I never hated you, I-"

Not once, not even when I was like this... you still help me. Even when I was a complete piece of shit, hating every fiber of your being because you keep me here, you'd do anything to make sure I was alive.  At least tell me why you keep doing this. Dante wonders.

But your trust to him. His rational says, concerned and clipped with defiance. It comes in a form of himself, except as his untrusting self prior to all of this. Did you or did you not forget Vergil tried to keep you here as his prisoner before all of this? He wanted you trapped here forever, not once trying to let you explain things and letting him do it his boorish way. You only wanted out, but now... what is this? Are you forgiving him for acting like this?

Ah. That. Vergil's apparent mood... now versus back then. Dante wonders still.

"Hey," Dante decides to ask. "A part of me wants to ask if you're only feeling like this because-"

"I nearly lost you." Again, was the unspoken word. Vergil's hand is tight, trembling to keep his hand latched around Dante's. Vergil's eyes open and Dante falls silent, but his mouth slightly parts, stunned to see his twin silently break down again. "To everything and in between." Another seething, broken growl, "You wanted to be apart and I refuse to let it happen and now I fear to have ruined any possibility of a reconciliation." Of us.

A trembling breath escapes from Vergil and Dante can swear he sees Vergil's eyes glow the now familiar draconic blue, the air around them icy and cold, but for the first time, Dante doesn't shiver. His magic slowly takes this in, still and cautious. But his body screams to sit put, stupid, you're supposed to be healing. "You told me- you would rather remain unchanged than to return-"

Oh. ...right. What Dante said in his emboldened, cold fury.

 "That maybe I should be far better off like this, far away. Like it should have been before. That I'd rather live as a monster than trust the likes of you."

...my mind needs a fucking filter when I'm pissed. Dante silently swears to watch his words. But at the time, he was rightfully angry. He did say it in hope of Vergil letting him leave, to only do something else instead. But I didn't know how badly this made you feel...

And now both are like this: weakened, tired, and possibly strung on some emotional wreckage that stemmed from a lost, now recovered, childhood and burdened regrets.

Another trembling breath, and this time, Vergil harshly asks, "And now you jest, light-hearted, about the possibility of you dying in your draconic form?"

Dante sighs. He can feel Vergil's hand ball into a fist, barely pressing on Dante's chest. He thins his lips and sighs again. Vergil is really beating himself over this, isn't he? "Are you-"

"I'm not all right!" Vergil finally cries out, distressed. "What ways do you think I would just see you in this state and move past it as if it was nothing!?"

He raises a valid point. Dante has been the one who has been more wrecked, beaten up, and wounded than Vergil has. Vergil, on the other hand, only knew the world around him, including the occasional visits to the nearest city for supplies. They have recently met, reunited, and clashed before finding out the heavier weight behind it all. The one thing that Dante recognizes is the constant in Vergil's mind is the fact that he believes Dante to be unblemished and unchanging like him, to only be met with the harsh reality that came with his return.

They're both different people with different lives. Despite them being twins, there are many things Dante wants to point out differentiate them; he, a travelling knight who travels and sees the world through many eyes and Vergil, the sheltered, powerful dragon who only wants his time to himself and not be bothered.

How it changes with time and how odd this thought is now. 

"Hey, hey hey... Vergil?" The knight leans in, wincing lightly and Vergil looks at him, alarmed. Dante sighs, wearily. Oi. He's certain he's woken up about a good hour or two ago and he's feeling the exhausting seeping in his bones. "I've dealt with the pain before. It's not new to me. War, remember? I got stabbed by my own damn sword by some douchebag who wanted me dead. And then I got some monsters who could have killed me, but I'm alive. Hell, I can tell you the many curses Arkham threw in my way in his ugly as fuck form before lux saved me."

All curses, all swearing that Arkham will take the power to be Sparda's right hand man, and Dante knew how horrible dark magic feels on his skin. It's ugly. If Dante has a choice, he would do anything not to be inflicted with it again- and also because he can hear that sharpened breath Vergil takes and Dante sighs, catching his attention when he purposefully pinches one of Vergi's fingers. He hears Vergil hiss, glaring at him amidst his about-to-be uncontrolled turmoil, but Dante stares back, unimpressed. He's told Vergil that story. He's not about to repeat it to satisfy this dragon's inquiry.

"I've dealt with worse demented bastards who scream for my death since I can easily beat them, so I can put up with whatever hissy fit you're doing." Dante dryly mutters. "To be fair, you were not kind to me when I angered you."

Vergil glares at him and at this point, Dante thinks it's a very moot point to pry his left hand away from Vergil's hold. He moves his right hand off Vergil's wrist, feeling the fist unfurl and place on his chest. "You do understand it was because-"

"We'll talk about me ruining your books later." Not now. "Look, here's my point. I'm recovering. I will have a new scar in a way that'll remind me not to get you pissed off." As annoying as this bite mark will be when Dante sees it in his mirror, but he will just have to get used to it. Much like Vergil's words when Dante ruined his books and tore one of his shirts by accident; there's too many reminders of what Dante did to annoy his twin and he bore the brunt of the anger. "Something tells me you placated something and it's not coming back for a bit because your bite did influence me. I'm guessing it had to do with my dragon form, which, speaking of." He huffs when he feels the room slowly warm, Vergil's body ceasing its quaking anger. "Thanks for that, by the way. Really. I'm honestly not sure if it's going to be a good thing later, but for now, I'm going to take it as a hint I really need to better focus on trying to control it without going berserk."

Wow. Dante can feel his mouth going dry, but it's worth trying to get Vergil to stop being in this state. He closes his eyes to better clear his mind before opening them.

The room is getting warm, back to the way it was before. Vergil's magic isn't surrounding them, and the quaking ceased to calm stillness. Eyes close and open again, and ah, there is the familiar calm blue instead of the freaky dragon ones.

Okay, good. Dante thinly smiles, a wash of relief going through him.

"I wouldn't blame you if you are still angry at me." Vergil coarsely says.

"Yeah, well, given the circumstances, I can't be. I want to, but I can't. It's... complicated. I would still want to talk, though, to keep some bearings straight." Dante sighs, leaning back on the pillows. "Like I said, I have to call Lady and explain to her about everything." He glances over at him. "She has heard of you, by the way."

"Only in word. I have not seen her in person." Vergil clears his voice, regaining his sense of whatever his normal tone is. "I have not heard of her rise in power or her connection to Arkham until of your word."

"Right." Dante glances at the window, vaguely noting how sunny it is out. "After I recover, you are going to help me find a way to tap into my form. I have to find a way to transform without raging myself to exhaustion and you are better in that than me."

"Hmn." Sounds like a begrudging agreement, then. That's fine; it's a better reaction than hearing Vergil say 'no'. "In return, brother mine, we will continue with the arrangement of our training." Dante stares at him, wanting to protest, but Vergil continues, "Despite what happened that night, I find some flaws in your techniques in both forms. Something tells me you want to learn more, and I can tell you I have fought with others who have taught me in draconic form."

"...oh." Dante snaps his mouth shut. "Basically, you're going to... even after I tried to kill you."

"And I know you have materials from my library."

Oh. Oh. Dante blanches, feeling most of his colors drain away, but Vergil sighs. He laxes his hand on Dante's left, gentle in hold now as opposed to before. "Okay, I have an explanation about that-"

"It's fine. I expected something like this to happen during your stay." The noble's thumb gently brushes against Dante's knuckles again, calming whatever fears surge in Dante's mind. "The books you read are unblemished; you were careful in an attempt to prevent me from discovering what you do in your spare time."

"I didn't think you'd notice." Dante mutters, slow in his reaction. Damn, he wonders if Griffon told Vergil anything. Probably not, since Vergil said he looked after the books Dante supposedly read. "And, just so you know," A bitter smile appears, a reminder of his childish misdemeanors before haunts Dante. "I didn't write in any of them because I'd rather not like to spend anything since books are expensive."

He refuses to say anything about his lack of income as a travelling warrior. It is sparse, but Dante didn't care much. If there's enough for a night's room and board, Dante will accept it. Lady has told him once money isn't an issue and her band of warriors knew it, but Dante tries not to accept charity too much. There is a fine line between charity and desperation that he grew up with. And knowing how Vergil and their Father lived with, they were far better off than Dante and their Mother. Even now, it shows-

"I would have preferred an annotation on some of these dry books."

Dante looks up, taking notice of Vergil's curious glance. "Wait, what?"

"A hint of what your thoughts were could have lifted the dryness of the words I read from time to time." Vergil continues. His hand lifts and Dante feels the warmth leave his chest before feeling it trace the bandages on his left shoulder. "Anything, for once, for a distraction away from my self-isolation is a good thought. The next time you pick up one of these books, you can write something in it to contradict the words of these authors who claim to have been parts of the world you went to."

"Seriously?" Dante blinks before he softly chuckles. "You're... you really want me to do it, huh. I'm not going to start scribbling my name over the pages, I know better this time."

"I know you are. I suspect that you just want other things to do aside waiting here in your spare time." The noble straightens himself. "It is even more evident since you know now Griffon and Trish are not here."

"Yeah, it... really gets dry at some points." Even the chores and cleaning can do so much before Dante gets tired of it. "Where are they? I know you sent them out."

"Griffon to send a message to Trish. As for Trish," Vergil pauses and Dante wonders if it has to do with the mysterious visitor Lady had to entertain herself with. "...tell me, where do you believe her to be?"

"With my friend, finding out if she is in fact someone to be trust worthy of." Dante can't help but say. Annoyance seeps in him, but he finds himself sounding resigned. "Something told me you would be the type to send out a spy to figure out who I'm friends with." Vergil's smile is rather irritating, but Dante brushes it off. "Like I thought. You didn't like it when I played with the others when we were a kid. There are parts of you that never changed."

"It never has." Vergil's hand gently squeezes his. "And you and I know it never will."

"And?"

"I will determine that on my own accord."

Gods, this paranoid bastard. He's not sure whether to accept it with relief or with caution. "Ha." Dante huffs, feeling some strange feeling mixed with it. He should be annoyed and rightfully, he is. Vergil has always hated it when other people approach Dante as a kid. And now that remains the same. "They're fine from the last I heard about them. The village didn't do a thing to them since all of them left to pursue their own ambitions." He glances at him. "I occasionally keep in touch, but it's not often. And you already know what happened to our home since Rebellion showed you."

Vergil nods, eyes narrowing at the memory that showed him. "Father told me he went there once, to only return with a fury that made me realize something happened to you and Mother."

So Vergil has an inkling of what happened to their home. Dante thins his lips. "Yeah. Some bastard got bitter Mother wouldn't sleep with him, so he thought it was a good idea to spread a rumor that she was a witch and a harlot. But I take it Father did something when he found out what happened."

"He did in the form of revoked protection." Vergil nods. "He refused to step foot again after he saw the remains of what they did to destroy our home, what they were afraid to show him when he stopped by for a mere visit. From that result, I suspect the village has been taken ahold by looters or decimated by their own bloated demise."

Meaning, in what Dante can surmise, they will never return there. But that was something he already knew about; their home wasn't going to last there forever. "I figured." He glances to feel Vergil's fingers at the edge of the bandage, still hesitant. "Are you going to inspect the wounds or not?"

Vergil pauses. His fingers are still on that edge and he looks back at Dante. "Do you want me to?"

"I can't change these bandages on my own and I have no idea how badly I'm injured." Dante attempts to sit up, but he winces when his body's nerves screams in pain. "Oh- owww... yeah, you know what? I... might need you to do more than that." Despite him wanting to try to move on his own, but apparently that isn't happening. "Fuck, does transforming for the first time hurt this badly?"

"It does." Vergil shifts, his hand finally removing from gripping Dante's left hand. He can feel the bandage from it slowly unfurl, but Dante will fix it later. "You overexerted yourself and your body is paying for it as the result. You, brother mine, had it better than what I fared with."

Dante glances over at him, "And you? When Father and his associates trained you back then."

Vergil scoffs, narrowing his eyes with some hint of anger. "There are moments when I lived with them that I wanted them gone. Cursing them for their insolence and indifference as they claimed it will let me understand how they lived." He glances to Dante with that strange stare again and this time, Dante swears it is a familiar look. "It's from those times I wished for your confidence to deal with situations like these."

"And you don't want me to deal with it like you had."

"Correct." Vergil slowly begins to undo Dante's bandages, unfurling it. "If it hurts, let me know and I will stop."

"Right." The knight nods, leaning down a bit. He grunts, attempting to hide his curse over how badly his body aches. "I'll... Keep going, I want to get this part done and over with." He closes his eyes as Vergil continues, carefully undoing his bandages. The more Vergil unfurls, the more exposed and cool his skin feels from the air that greets him. Dante breathes, closing his eyes as he wonders how badly injured he is. Has any marks left from their fight? Aside that bite mark and the one on his chest, there must be other injuries that mars his skin. One last sweep of the bandages and Dante eeks, "Well? How bad is it?"

"It..." Vergil trails off, sounding stunned before a wary, amazed chuckle escapes him. "Tell me something, from that night. Did you feel anything different when you unlocked your powers?"

When he transformed and attacked Vergil with every fiber of his being? Dante closes his eyes, recalling very well how invincible he felt with his magic being massively expanded. How much more powerful he got, the influx of the magic that has expanded further like it never has before.

How stronger he felt compared to before when he was stunted, when their Father's seal held him back.

"...sealing your... powers... memories.... half-blood abilities..."

"Father really did hold me back." Dante quietly murmurs, slowly opening his eyes. "He... claimed it was for our safety. For our protection. Why did he really do it, Vergil? Why did he do it?" To me, specifically? I know you were important to him for other reasons, but- His mind gets cut off when he feels Vergil's hands cup his face, making him look up at the noble.

"I know this much," Vergil firmly says. "I want answers to everything that has bothered me about all of this. Your injuries, brother mine," A slight prideful smirk emerges, but relief is evident, "Are mostly healed."

Dante's mood flares at the smidge of smugness that emerges, eye twitching a bit before he scowls, "Really? Because if I remember so well how badly you scratched me-" He stops, feeling smooth skin instead of what he thought to be slashes. And Dante looks down at his chest, baffled as he can only see the war wound marring his skin. "Then- what about-"

"The bite mark has somewhat healed." Vergil sounds strangely relieved, faintly smiling about something else. The knight thinks he hears how prideful Vergil stated that, but Dante can chalk it up to how well those healing herbs and spells worked. "Give it time and your magic can take care of the rest."

"Okay. Right." Dante can finally relax. He could try to stand up and do other things, but for now, he just wants to lay in his bed and think about all of this. "So... no bandages then. That's good." He looks at the bloodied and soiled wraps and shudders. "My draconic form; was it that bad that you needed to settle it with Yamato and your own magic?" Vergil nods and Dante groans, leaning back on the pillows that greet his aching skin. Oh, okay. This feels much better. But still!

"It will be something you will have to practice on." Vergil says, his eyes still following Dante's lax form. "Your ability to transform has to come with ease."

"I get the idea." The knight looks up at him. "You gave me your word. You better honor it or else."

"Fine."  Vergil nods. He stands away from the mattress, eyeing Dante's left hand before looking back down at him. "How are you feeling now, brother mine?"

"If you want the brutal honesty? I feel like complete crap." Dante flatly states, leaning back on the bed. He can feel his entire body aching, limbs screaming in mute pain, the cool fabric pressing against his skin. Gods, the fight did take a toll on him. And Vergil, from the looks of it, but him even more. He was the one who got bit! "I really would still like to punch you."

"Hmph." Vergil smirks back and there it is; the smug asshole attitude that makes Dante want to punch him. "Would you like to try, brother mine?"

Dante stares back at him, sounding baffled. "You don't care if I do that to your pretty face?"

"Preferably when you are fully recovered and able to transform with ease." The smugness vanishes and Vergil sits back at the edge of his bed, taking up Dante's left hand again before wrapping them in the wraps. "I know there is a bare amount of trust you hold in me. I understand if you are still bothered with this predicament. But do know this, Dante mine. I will not harm you in a way that truly threatens your life or your wellbeing. I have done this before and I will not repeat it." He slowly wraps Dante's palm before tucking the ends in. "For now, rest. I will take care of things that need to be done."

The knight sighs, barely nodding before wondering about Vergil's state. "And you? Aren't you going to rest too? You also fought against me."

Vergil sighs, running his hand through his slicked, slightly undone hair. "That, I know. But I will get us something to eat first."

"And after?" Dante asks. A part of him sounds rather paranoid about this, yet he can't help but be concerned.

"After..." Vergil trails off before he thinly laughs, cautious in his stare. "Are you implying that I should be doing the same as you, resting like this?"

"Yes." The knight nods, glaring at him. "Sorry, but after this, I don't know what else you have planned. I feel as if I'm lulled into some false sense of security like this."

He hears Vergil huff. Then he says, "If I work here for the day, then, will that comfort you in the thought that I won't do anything ridiculous?"

Dante softly scoffs. He can feel exhaustion calling his name, to rest, but he nods. "It can't just be all talk and no show. I need to know that you mean all of it, even when you said you wanted to repair whatever thing we had before."

The look in Vergil's face shifts to genuine surprise. Then he closes his eyes, a quiet scoff escaping him. "Very well. If it makes you feel better about this predicament, Dante mine, then for tonight, I will spend the night here."

Dante blinks and feels his face creep up with warmth. "Not in... okay, whatever, it's fine." He looks away, not wanting the other to know how embarrassed he looks from feeling comforted. "It's just the two of us right now until Griffon and Trish come back."

"That is correct."

"Okay." There is a pause and Dante finally asks, "...Vergil? My hand."

"I know." Vergil lifts it before brushing his thumb through the place where the scar is, mulling about something before he murmurs, "Later, Dante. Will you tell me what other things you remembered from our childhood?"

Dante blinks, his embarrassment ceasing before he nods. "Yeah. I've been meaning to ask about that, but we started talking about other things."

"Yes." But he still doesn't let go. Instead, Dante feels his hand curl against Dante's before feeling it lift, folded to feel Vergil's lips against his bandaged palm. "Does it hurt still?"

"The scar?" Dante asks. "I... I don't know, it hurts at some points-" He stops when he feels warm lips press against the bandages, acting as a barrier to where his palm scar is. It leaves as quick as it was kissed at. Yet the feeling burns through and Dante's cheeks warm, his hands tingling from the warmth that lingers as Vergil gently sets his hand on the bed.

Even through that, Vergil's eyes never left his.

"...Vergil?" Dante quietly asks.

"I'll gather some food for us to eat here first." Vergil says, standing up from the bed and walking towards the door, breaking eye contact. Though he glances over to Dante, asking, "Any preferences from you?"

"Just," What you just did, was that a kiss? "...no bacon." Dante hears himself mumble. "I usually leave it for Griffon."

Vergil lets out a small scoff, amused. "I had wondered if you were responsible for spoiling him from recent events."

"Hey!" Dante yelps, wanting to remind his twin that Griffon does indeed like to be preened like that when Vergil walks out of the door. "Ugh, what the hell, Vergil..." He groans, slumping a bit before looking at his left hand. The feeling of Vergil's lips against his palm like that... Dante shivers, cradling his hand before a soft groan escapes him, face blooming with warmth.

Almost like that kiss I gave to you, years ago. Is this some weird payback you're giving me for it?

Vergil manages to reach towards the stairs before he groans, sitting on the top steps. He looks down at his hands, still feeling the warmth that lingers through Dante's hand, where he has indeed...

An impulsive, foolish decision. He tries to calm himself from it. It's only this once, just this once...

But it isn't just this once. He wants to feel that warmth again. The very same warmth Dante envelopes him with when they were children. The same kind that he gets when Dante hugs him out of delight when Vergil says he'll play with him again... the same warmth he held onto that night, that he keeps touching every time he bandages Dante's hands, when they were fighting and how close they were-

Stop! This... no, not now. Vergil grips his fist, mentally snapping himself out of it. It is not appropriate for me to do this, not when Dante has a thread of trust like this.

Yet a part of him wants to know if Dante recalls that time when he plainly shows his affections for Vergil. If he does, in fact, remember what their promise is. And if Dante will even feel the same about him as Vergil does for him. Did their parents know how badly Vergil aches to be with Dante like this? How selfish he is for him to keep Dante by his side, always? Does Dante even understand how selfish Vergil is for him? Oh, he can hear his draconic blood crave for that sweet sanguine Dante holds. But in a different way, not in the way of harsh words and painful wounds...

Vergil can only sigh, heavy and taxing. Wanting Dante to trust him is one matter.

But for this onslaught of emotions and feelings to now emerge, right as he and Dante reach some form of agreement between them as a start to reforming their bond?

This is only the start of my own conflict, isn't it? Vergil asks himself. Of how to hide how deep I am for him?

Chapter Text

In the past, Dante knew the road to recovery is not the best. The times after war was one example; it was a rocky road to find out what purpose he has after, with no home and no family to return to while sustaining and making sure his injury on his chest remains healed, trying his best not to open it again. There were strangers he can talk to, jest about their future demise while talking about the events they look forward to. For Dante, it was so simple to pretend he has someone waiting for him when he knows his mother died. He already knew where he was going to go: out and away, serving as a wandering, helpful vagabond to those who want the assistance of a knight who served in the war.

The recovery here, though, feels different.

It's mostly silence sans the few inquiries exchanged between him and Vergil, who actually has taken it upon himself to bring some of whatever he was working on to Dante's room. It's half the size of Vergil's office and Dante wants to point out there really is no reason for his twin to be here. But when he brings it up and that he'll be fine on his own now, Vergil merely stares at him and asks, "Should you call for help, how would I be able to hear you since my room is separated by these walls?"

Well, that’s fine and all. But really?

"You can sense me." Dante grimaces, about to stand up from his bed and move around. His energy is slowly feeling better and limbs are no longer aching, but his shoulder still feels as if something has clamped on it. "My magic isn't suppressed anymore, so you should know when I need help."

"That is different than seeing your actual state." The noble frowns. "Unless you suggest another plan since you sound uncomfortable for seeing me work."

"Yeah, it's your business and not mine." Dante huffs. He moves his fingers before stretching his limbs. "Really, I'm fine. I can move around quite a bit. It's not too much of a hassle for you if I get to walking around this place again."

Wary eyes look at him and Vergil sighs, looking away with reluctance. "Don't wander off too far."

That's fine by him. A part of Dante wanted to check how the garden looks now. Vergil had surveyed the area while Dante was sleeping but hasn't told him anything about it. "I'm going to..." He trails off, glancing over at Vergil as he sets down his daily set of work. "Are you going to get more items or are you finished?"

Vergil glances at his set of papers before he scoffs, "Knowing how much I need to do, some ink would do..." He trails off, eyes trailing to the clothing in Dante's arms. "Why do you ask?"

"I need to change and take a quick wash. You know, the basics of hygiene?" Dante knows the clothing he has on were worn for the last two days. And while he appreciates the elixir that Vergil has used on the bite mark to (hopefully) expedite on the healing, the feeling of not washing his body from whatever that lingers on him is not pleasant. He blames the way some of the soldiers lived when he was bunking with some of them, and oof, the body odor. Nope. Dante will refuse to be in lumped with that group and has made it adamantly clear to Lady and their troupe that he will not live up to that stereotype. Hence why he sees Vergil glancing at him with a curious stare. "What?"

"How odd." Vergil hums, "You were not like this before."

"When- ah, right. When I would usually want to run around more and not be responsible." Dante blithely chuckles, recalling the many times their parents would tell him to wash and Dante would refuse, citing that he wants to play around outside more, claiming that invisible creatures were chasing after him. "I remembered it reached to the point that Father threw me into the bath on purpose with my clothing on." He laughs, seeing the rather annoyed wrinkle in Vergil's stare. "And you were standing there, trying not to laugh at how I looked while I screamed at him."

"I believe it was because Mother and I complained how dirty you were every time you returned home from your exploits." Vergil covers his mouth with his hand, trying not show his amusement. But Dante can see his shoulders shaking from hidden laughter. "I'll allow you a moment of privacy then. I need a moment to see if Trish is fine."

"Oh, is she okay? Tell her I said hi." And Griffon, but Vergil has told him that the bird is apparently staying with them for some reason. He is supposed to return today. As what time, they both have no idea. As for Trish, all Dante knows is that she is still running on that same business. His suspicions are right; she is, in fact, the guest Lady has to entertain for a while. (Does this mean Lady knows where Dante is?) As for her return, Dante isn't sure of when. All he knew is that Vergil has her going on one other errand before she returns, and he didn't tell Dante what that one is.

That’s fine by Dante. He doesn’t need to know every single one of Trish’s actions and what Vergil wants her to look at.

"I'll tell her of your greetings." Vergil pauses. "Brother mine. Are you, at some point, planning to call Queen Mary later today?"

"Yeah, I am." Dante frowns. "She's not called Mary anymore. Her name's Lady."

Vergil frowns, a bit irritated at the correction. "...right. To Queen Lady. How odd of you to use a homonym for her."

"She wanted a new name since she didn't want to be associated with Arkham and his dealings." The knight flares a bit. "And I suggested that new name, even though it sounded stupid at first. But she calls herself that and it sounded right. Do you have a problem with that?"

"Perhaps." Vergil's scowl grows. "Only from the repetition you gave to her new name."

“What, the Queen title?”

“What do you think?”

Ha, no, Dante can tell it isn't just from that. It's the similar response Vergil gave him when Dante told him about his new friends, how often he plays with them more than his twin. But as for why- well, Dante knows this. Vergil is annoyingly petty, often times claiming they were annoying to only realize an absolutely, petty truth that equates to Vergil's relentless selfish parts. Vergil only has a bare amount of respect for her due to her up-ticking reputation as Queen. So he can't possibly hold a grudge against her just for being friends with Dante. Right?

"Hm. Well, know that I want to talk to her after I take a look outside. And then look through dear old Father's room for any hints before I hit up the library. Then I should eat something..." Or he can do the reverse; whatever that doesn't involve straining himself. Despite being able to walk about and do menial chores like cleaning his clothing and helping Vergil organize some things back in his office, Dante wants to wait for a few days for him to restart his training on everything: swordsmanship, magic wielding, and transformation.

(After all, Vergil did promise him. He better keep his word or else there will be hell to pay.)

"Or... you know what?" Dante pauses, tightening his clothing in thought. "Should I check out the garden, walk around a bit, or-"

"Take your wash and change first. I presume you need some nourishment since you just woke up."

"I don't need-" A low gurgle of his stomach indicates otherwise and Dante flushes, lightly scowling. He can hear Vergil laugh and Dante groans. "Great. Fine, fine, I get your point."

Vergil casually picks up one of the books sitting on the night table. "You can whatever you want after, but I suspect you want to know the state of the garden." He looks concerned. "It does not look the same as you last say prior to our bout."

Well... Vergil isn't wrong about the possible damages. A part of the knight wants to assess what they did, perhaps suggest to Vergil to hire a gardener to replace the flowers in the garden to rebuild it if it's badly wrecked. But for now, Dante puffs his cheeks, suddenly feeling embarrassed at how right Vergil is about his apparent lack of food. "I wasn't going to run off without my stuff, you know. And a plan. Rebellion is still here, so you shouldn't worry about me going away."

Why is he reassuring him over something they've both established? It's not like Dante wants Vergil to know what he's thinking.

"I am aware of it."

"So you're going to wait for me while I... wash?" Dante awkwardly gestures to the bathroom door. "Wait, what about your-"

"My dealings are mostly affairs I can take care after our breakfast." Vergil starts towards the door, taking the book with him. "I'll be going to make some food." He glances at Dante before asking, "Your preferences."

"Hm?"

"In terms of what you would like." Vergil clarifies. "I noticed you relegate your bacon to Griffon."

Vergil notices that too? What else has he seen?

“Sometimes the ham when I don't feel like eating it." Dante mutters, trying to undo his shirt. "Just everything else would do since you're going to make the usual."

"The usual? But I think..." The noble quietly repeats to himself before he glances at Dante. "Would you mind if I try something different? A simple attempt at something else that isn't like the normal meals we have grown accustomed to."

The knight blinks, pondering about it before he shrugs. "Sure. Surprise me, brother. I wouldn't mind if you tried something." Though with a smirk, "I would like to suggest something, if it's okay."

"And what would that be?"

Ah, well, Dante can anticipate some annoyance with Vergil what he's going to say. "Try to at least wash the pans you use since I keep having to wash every single time I see the disaster you bring in the kitchen." Vergil's surprise changes to a scowl, walking right over to him. Then his hand reaches out and pinches Dante's arm, causing the knight to yelp. "What the hell, Verge!"

"I can do my own chores now, only for a good reason." The noble's lips twitch to a light smirk and Dante lightly scowls, nursing the pinch Vergil just gave him. "You could have just asked me nicely."

Nicely? Ha, right. Like Dante can associate nice with Vergil. "It's not like you to be a messy person." Dante mutters, glaring at him. "You used to complain when I didn't do my share of the chores."

"And you, when you shirked off and begged for me to complete your set of chores."

"Cute." Dante grumbles, looking away. “I’m happy you remembered how lazy I was.”

"Not lazy. Just persistently procrastinating and wanting to play more than work.” Vergil clarifies and Dante scowls further. “I didn’t mind it back then.”

“That didn’t mean you enjoyed it still.” Vergil is probably chalking it up to something Dante did in the past that Vergil took for granted again. Geez; he needs to get Vergil off of that mindset. There are some things Dante did that weren’t kind to him.

“I am aware. Look at us now. You are the more responsible one, brother mine, something which absolutely intrigues me." Dante swears he hears a laugh emerge from Vergil's chest, something glinting in his eyes. "You now called me that, Dante mine. Something I haven't heard in such a long time..."

"Ha?" The knight wants to ask what, but then he realizes he called Vergil by 'Verge'. "I just... maybe it's coming back." He flushes, looking sheepishly away from the noble. "Calling you like- oh shut up! It’s just a habit!” Vergil’s soft chuckles weren’t helping how embarrassed Dante feels. “Just- just go make breakfast and I'll join you."

"All right." Another gentle brush of his hand to tuck his hair back and Dante looks Vergil, surprised. "Take your time. I don't want you to strain yourself." He then walks off, leaving Dante standing there for a good minute, mouth slightly agape before slowly closing it. His fingers ghost over where Vergil's was before and Dante groans.

"For fuck's sake, Verge, why do you keep doing that?"

By the time Dante washed and changed to fresh clothing (washed and clearly the ones Vergil gives him that match his tastes, for some uncanny reason), he walks down the stairs towards the kitchen, hearing the water run and something cooking. Curious, Dante walks over to see Vergil over the sink, washing the last of the dirty pans before glancing over to see him at the door. "Huh. You weren't kidding about the chores part."

"Just in time. I’m finished." Vergil states and gestures to the pan. "Something different, as promised."

"Huh." Dante walks over, peering to see what he finally recognizes as pancakes, laden with syrup and chopped fruits. He hums, surprised. "I didn't take you to be someone who likes sweets."

"I still don't." Vergil gestures for a towel and Dante gives it to him. "But there was once a time I remembered these being made as a treat and you would love it."

"Yeah... when Mother would make these for us. And she would give us different ones because you were very picky on what goes on your plate." Dante softly chuckles, picking up the two plates and setting them on the silver tray. "I'll take these over while you clean up. Though I have to say... it's odd."

"About?"

"You doing this." Dante carefully lifts the tray and starts to head over towards the dining hall. "It's strange to me, still, to see you do this. I don't know why, but it's... comforting." He feels himself smile as he sets the tray down on the table. "It reminds me of before.”

He hears Vergil walk over and set the mugs down. “Do you mind if I ask you something, Dante mine?”

“Yeah, shoot.”

"After Father and I left, you mentioned how things were different with you and Mother. How were situations like this after?"

Dante sets the forks and knives down. "I’ll admit, it was hard. It was lively as we both can try to make it, even with Mother's friend who helped us along the way. She did have a lot of resources to help both of us survive and live in a new city. Knowing what circumstances we were in, I say Mother and I got along well." He glances to the noble. "I know you and Father didn't exactly see eye to eye."

"We only talked about things that were necessary." Vergil picks up his set of utensils before handing Dante his plate. "It was with the others that Father minded his own business, leaving me alone."

Dante takes it carefully before setting to his side. Vergil never had people to hang out that were his age, then. "And what did you do for a majority of the time that didn’t involve Father’s obvious attempts to train you to take over his spot?"

"I utilized the time to try and improve on myself, gathering what I can and training however I can before I tried to act on one of the many attempts to finding you."

Dante looks at him, surprised, but Vergil's lips twitch to a thin, wary smile. "You- I've been itching to know since you keep saying that. When you say 'many', how many times exactly did you try to find us?"

"Far too many to count. I have many failed attempts to speak of. Most of them thwarted by devices not controlled by me; others decimated by Father, who was furious to know I still wanted to do such things." A dark look replaces his sullen smirk. "But all of them were all for naught."

And all for a good number of years that... Dante feels a pang in his chest. Fuck. He really kept going, even though my memories were wiped. "Even-"

"Even after Father told me of your memory sealing and told me of the high chance of you not being able to recognizing me upon first glance. It was the constant in my mind, even after Father left with the others." Vergil murmurs, taking a deep breath before glancing at him. "If you dare pity me for all of my efforts, I suggest you think otherwise."

"I wasn't, really." I... it's still news to me as to how deeply affected you were after that day. Even after I shouted what I thought then were the last words I would say to you... Dante looks away from the noble. "It's... shit." He sighs heavily, deciding the better course of action was reassure Vergil not by words, but by action. Really, there is no better way to console Vergil. He could apologize, but for what? Something that was beyond his control? Dante doesn't know what other reasons their Father did for his actions. He places his hand on Vergil's back and gently brushes his thumb against the noble's back, silently hoping that will do.

(Vergil's eyes widen, feeling the warm hand on his back and he closes his eyes, trying not to let a simple touch affect him. And it's already so early in the morning. Why is Dante doing this to him?)

If he could, Dante could have said he was sorry for the last harsh words he screamed at his brother. But another part of him reminded that Vergil was equally as petty, that he deserved to hear those words. It's appropriate retribution. His rational thoughts tell him. Vergil made you suffer for the times he didn't play with you and made you upset because he chose his precious knowledge over you. Then he left, saw you again, and immediately did all of these things to keep you here without your consent. You saw his library; he still values books as his treasure. So why would he even bother trying to reconnect if all he wants is to keep you forever caged in this place?

"Dante." He blinks, looking to Vergil before realizing his hand is still on Vergil's how stiffened back. He stills, his face blooming with light warmth. Shit. "The food?"

"Ah, crap!" Dante balks, recalling very well where they are before retracting his hand. "Sorry- I'm just thinking about something. I don’t want your cooking to get cold, so we might as well eat." He shrugs, a thin smile spreading on his face as Dante silently prays Vergil doesn't pry in deeper for what he was thinking about.

"Right." Vergil murmurs, even as Dante briskly walks towards his seat and begins eating the now cooled meal.

(What are you doing to me, Dante mine? Your touch... it soothes me. Is it comfort me? Or… Dante…)

Breakfast made them have some semblance of small talk. If that said semblance involves Dante saying how he can make these pancakes- as good as they are- better. It's good, in Dante's opinion, for Vergil's supposed first try for something different. But Dante knows how he can easily improve on it and casually tells the noble of how he can improve on the texture and flavor next time before Vergil flatly says, "You've been spoiled."

Dante blinks, staring at Vergil before he asks, "Excuse me?"

"This recipe I made it with was something Father used to make for us." Vergil explains, placing his utensils on his plate. "It was simple, requiring little fuss. But the way you go about it makes me wonder how long you have traveled in this world."

"It's just this country." Dante slightly pouts, crossing his arms. "And ...well, yeah, maybe I got too used to the food I eat at the taverns. Or, now that I think about it, at some the places that employed me. But can you blame me?" He gently taps his plate. "I'm not saying your cooking's horrible, Vergil. I'm merely offering advice to spice up your palate."

Vergil sighs, an unknown expression written on his face. Dante silently braces for another storm to come in from his twin, thinking that he's set him off. Great, The knight tells himself, Way to go with your words. Right when things were... getting off to a slightly different, better note.

But there isn't one. There is no flare of Vergil's icy magic either. Instead, the noble smirks, glancing at him and says, "Then I suggest you start making our breakfast tomorrow morning in order for me to understand what you mean."

"I- what?" Did Dante hear this right? "You want me to...? Are you serious?"

Him? Cooking?? Yeah, sure, he knows how to. But for this potential picky prick of a twin?

"Only for me to know what else you gathered in your journeys." Vergil hums. "Unless, Dante mine, you don't want to admit I am correct on-"

"Okay, one, I'm not spoiled." Dante's eye twitches. If Vergil is goading him to some annoying challenge of his, that's fine. He'll prove Vergil wrong about himself. "And two, it's been a while since I cooked anything! Seriously, if it's crap, it's because I've been a bit stagnant." 'A bit' is being understated, but Dante doesn't know. The knight huffs, "And on that note, since I know I'm trying to recover- or so I think, I don't have anything better to do for the next few days, so I might as well relearn some things I don't want to lose my touch. I might as well wait until we're both ready for some of our training again."

"Then you're offering to cook dinner for us then?" Vergil asks, amused. "How kind of you to offer."

"Wha- I didn't say it like that!" Dante gawks, straightening himself. This freaking-

"It wasn't going to be as such in the first place. Yet since you mentioned of your free time, you can use it to out advantage." Vergil stands up, gathering his plates before walking over to get Dante's. "I'll do my part and wash the dishes in return."

Dante's lips tug to a slight frown-

"I want to help." Vergil says, reaching to him. "I do have some responsibility to maintain in my home."

Dante lets out a groan, allowing Vergil to gather his plates before muttering, "So much for my point."

"Your point? What of it?"

"That you're the spoiled asshole, not me." Dante scowls. "You have more things around you."

Vergil chuckles. "All because of my conditions that I live in?"

"That and," Dante glares at him, "I'm sure you're hoarding some form of treasure since you're more of the dragon than I am." If it's the books as Griffon says-

"You are correct. I do have a treasure that I am highly proud of." Vergil's smirk returns with the familiar, strange glint that Dante can't place his finger on. What is it? "I'm just... not keen on sharing. Especially with others."

Ha, that's easy. I bet anything it's Yamato. Dante's heart gives a strange clench, silently recalls how annoyed Vergil was when Dante tries to take his sword. Or, as if he's not saying it, his books. That massive library says it all. Especially since Father gave it to us as a eight-year old birthright ordeal and how Vergil likes to read about tons of things and-

"But it isn't my sword, as Yamato is designated as my weapon, like how Rebellion is to you."

Dante's head snaps up to see Vergil's bemused stare, his face warm with some horror. "What... makes you think I would guess it's Yamato?" He slowly asks, trying not to present some shock that Vergil read his mind. Did he? Or is he guessing and managed to land on the dot?

Vergil's chuckle emerges again, this time with a gentler tone. "A mere guess, but am I correct in that you thought that first?"

"Oh shut up!"

That did not stop Vergil from laughing, even as Dante huffs, warm with embarrassment as he storms off from the room towards the outside. He's not about to admit the light banter was fun, but the aftermath of it...

...yeah, he'll be thinking about a way to get Vergil embarrassed like that. One day.

It's like Vergil implied: the garden is in a horrible state.

There is a slight hint of wet grass and faint scorched flora that fills his nostrils when Dante stepped out and he sees the gaping areas in the garden where the roses were. He slowly walks through to take in the full damage they have done to the area. Gapes of faint black indicated where his fire magic hit the hedges and bushes along with the visible gaps made from their weapons. Upon closer inspection, Dante can feel some dampness from some of the torn leaves- remnants of the ice that pierced through it. He glances over to see more of the garden ruins, scattered and wrecked roses, and decimated hedges. He can faintly seeing the garden gate slowly rusting from the water, but he ignores it. There is no need for him to leave. Not when Dante also has some things to repair himself.

Like for instance, how the hell to repair whatever kinship- kinship? Brotherhood? This intangible, unusual bond he and Vergil used to have. What is it, really? It should be like a sibling's bond: one fills with necessary and unnecessary light-hearted banter and closeness that is akin to family. Someone to talk to when Dante needs some closure or needing to rant. Or to provide a shoulder for him when Dante needs to vent his anger and frustrations on. Or at least to ease his loneliness...

...wasn't that how Vergil was before he left?

But Vergil loves his collection of books more than him. He keeps pursuing ways to better himself before others, and geez, even Dante can feel how pridefully smug Vergil is about some of his own accomplishments when they were training/fighting. That part hasn't changed in some way, and Dante isn't sure how to react to it. He feels amused that it still remains one of Vergil's aspects. But the other part of him is annoyed that his twin remained stagnant in the years they were separated. Dante has changed, memories forgotten or not, and he knows how important people are to each other. He has Lady, Morrison, Nevan, Ifrit, Beowulf, Rock, Agni and Rudra (as pain in the ass the former ex-bandits are to everyone). Vergil has Trish and Griffon- he should have been fine.

But no. Vergil isn't. He's been the one searching for Dante in however many ways, even knowing that Dante has an obvious seal that prevents his magic from seeping out. He made himself stronger in attempts to one day leave this castle and find Dante in person. But why didn't you leave and search for me yourself? Dante silently asks, looking up at the castle. Is something preventing you from leaving this castle, Vergil? It's a question Dante had thought of a few times- can he get away with asking Vergil about his own motives of why he refuses to leave for a far-extended journey? He's not sure.

A frustrated sigh escapes Dante's lips as he runs his hand through his hair. He grimaces, feeling the emergence of a stubble on his face and Dante silently notes to shave. His hair needs a trim; Dante doesn't have a hairband on him to pull it up. Vergil, on the other hand, is impeccable as ever, which makes Dante slightly ticked about their appearances. His older brother keeps up the fine appearances as the noble/vain dragon and Dante as the grubby, unkempt knight. That explains why Vergil tries not to laugh at how Dante looks every day.

"What a fine image that makes," Dante dryly scowls, shaking that image away to prevent his face from feeling that blooming warmth.  He turns to walk back inside, a checklist forming in his mind of what he can do to keep preoccupying himself while Vergil conducts his businesses in the castle. Repair the garden before calling for Vergil's help (with magic? Oh, this is going to take a lot of energy. Dante has never dabbled in earth magic; that is a job mostly saved for the druids and mages). Shave his going to be beard and at least trim his hair to an acceptable level (something Dante has done before, so this isn't new. That is something he'll do tonight). And try to at least, do some physical training on his own. Dante does not want to stagnate on his forms, and for some time, he can also practice on some smaller, tamer magic spells to get his magic spells in order. And to... yeah, he needs to call Lady soon. His escape plan fell through and he has to get Vergil roped in a call too.

It's strange, he now has a lot of things to do in this place after their fight. So...

"Where do I start first?" Dante asks himself, his hand rubbing on his waist. He wonders- ah, wait. He does not have the communication stone on him. He's packed it in his bag and now he might as well get it out. So this means Dante can get Lady's call out of the way, or should if Vergil isn't too busy by now.

...or...

Something about Vergil talking to his friend makes Dante uneasy. He's certain they're ready to chat, but Dante doesn't want to face that possibility. Is it just out of protection for his friend's sake? Or because Dante is worried that Vergil will say something snippy to her and Lady might not want to talk to him again?

"Maybe calling Lady isn't a good idea right now." Dante mutters, silently deciding to shift his priorities. His hand graces a familiar doorknob and Dante glances up. It's the library doors. He wonders if it's a good idea to enter in now, find what he needs, and go back up to his room. But Vergil is in there for some time and Dante wants to give Vergil the privacy he needs.

Dante sighs, deciding to open the doors to the library, being greeted by the cool air and the clean scent within the castle. He spies a couch near one of the tables and silently clinches his decision to start looking for books on how to garden and to find some spells (for beginners, if there are any) to revive plants and flowers. "Time to start studying, then." Dante witheringly mutters, silently sure his head will hurt by the end of the day. "Here's hoping I won't stay in the library for too long."

But for repairing at least something they’ve destroyed, he will at least start here.

Chapter Text

Mom? Who are the flowers from?

Your Father... oh, that ridiculous man.

Why'd you call Dad ridiculous? Did he do something that made you mad?

Oh, Dante, dear. Your Father just did something that made me annoyed. But I guess he does feel horrible about it...

So you and Dad got into a fight? Did he do something bad to you, Mom?

No, it was over something silly.

So why did Dad give you roses?

Ah... well, when your Father and I argue, we would say things that are not kind to each other. But in the next day, we would try to work things out, and this is one of the few days he would say 'I'm sorry' to me. This is one of those ways he would show it.

Huh. Is it weird if I give Vergil a flower? To make up for what I did to his books...

Oh? What kind of flower would you give him?

I... I dunno. I don't know if he likes flowers.

Maybe you can give him one and see how he reacts.

Can I? Oh! Can I pick?

Ha ha, sure!

Can I also help you garden things today then? I don't wanna take things from your garden without doing something in return.

Oh Dante. You can help me here any time you want. C'mon, let me help choose a proper flower for your brother...

"Lavender flowers?" Dante murmurs, making a note in his journal. "Maybe those don't sound bad..."  He warily stares at the small pile of books about gardening (and flora, along with how to take care of flowers along with its properties in medicine and alchemy sues, but Dante brushes those in favor of figuring out how to care for it). "Or maybe I should-" He sharply draws in a breath to flip the pages and sees the pages describing heliotropes. "Maybe those look good." Or those pinks? Lilies? Dahlias? He wonders what can easily be grown from seeds since those are easily procured. If there are bulbs or starting shrubs he needs to get, Dante would have to ask Vergil on how he would have to get those...

He pauses, looking at his notes before setting his pen down, careful not to drip any ink on the table. Vergil told him that their Father was the one responsible for the grow and care for this garden; most of them were primarily roses, some spots of different flowers and hedges. But Dante imagined a different kind of garden, one that their Mother would have loved to walk through and cherish like the one she grew in their previous home.

"It isn't just roses?" Dante asks, peering at the red and pink flowers with wonder. "What's this, Mom?"

"Those are petunias." Gentle, warm hands brush over his head before another cups the flower. "Your father gave them to me and I planted them here, thinking they would be a good addition to the garden."

"When did he give them to you?" Dante asks, tilting his head in confusion. "Dad only gives you roses."

"Well, he gave them with the roses, silly." She chuckles, looking at him. "So I asked where I can find the seeds from the botanist and I had some."

"Huh." Dante blinks, looking at the flower again. "So why'd you plant them around the roses?"

"So that the roses don't have to be lonely. They're called companion plants. Oh sweetie, don't look confused. I'll explain what they do one day."

But she never did.

It's years later Dante realized that the companion plants would grow to help the roses benefit (a mutualistic relationship, he wondered). He had found this out after wandering in one of the few castle gardens he's been to in his travels and asked the gardener about the role of companion plants, picked up a few tips on gardening here and there, should Dante decide to grow his own garden of roses and other flowers...

How odd, that I would be using that information now. Dante closes his eyes, hearing himself softly laugh before he sits up, opening his eyes to pick up his pen. Never in years would I think I would use these skills to repair a garden here, out of all the places.

A part of him humored at the thought of settling in Lady's palace, starting another garden that is similar to his mother's. He didn't pass that idea to her, but the mere idea of having a roof over his head sounded appealing... then. But that idea would have to wait. He's in Vergil's castle now, as... well, captive doesn't suit it anymore. Guest would sound too formal, so what is Dante now? His prisoner? No, that doesn't suit it. Esteemed guest? Err... no. Maybe- ugh.

Dante groans in frustration, running his hand through his hair as his head slumps near the table. "Just what am I to you, Verge...?" He mumbles to himself, closing his eyes. "If I'm not your prisoner, 

"Is something wrong, brother mine?"

Dante yelps, nearly jumping up from his seat as he sees Vergil next to him. He clutches his chest and Vergil glances at him, nonchalant with his tinge of amusement. Bastard. "For... You scared me!"

"Did I?" It sounds like Vergil completely knew how distracted Dante is, yet decided to sneak up on him anyway. He sits next to Dante on the lone chair next to him and Dante lightly scowls, attempting to get up. "I apologize. But I had wondered what was taking up most of your time."

"Eh? Wait, what time is it?" Dante blinks, suddenly worried about the time of the day. "I was just only looking up info about how to restore the garden-"

"There is no need to worry. Only two hours passed since you left to look outside." Vergil's chuckle barely eeks through, an exasperated smile on his face. One of his hands gently holds on Dante's sleeve and Dante slumps back on his chair, letting out a puff of exasperation. "I just wanted to check up on you."

"And I'm sure there's more." Dante warily stares at him, his brain not wanting to cooperate in prying Vergil's hand from his sleeve. "I saw the garden and... well, you can see what I've been up to in those two hours."

"I can tell." The hand slowly recedes, but not back to himself as Vergil picks up Dante's notebook. "These notes. Are these from what you read?"

Dante nods, flushing lightly. "That entire notebook contains info for things I would hope to be of some value one day. Weapons, spells, herbs, types of fabric... things that I think would be necessary. It's mostly for myself if I wanted to live on my own when I decide to take a rest from my journey."

Vergil quietly scoffs, turning a page back to read more of whatever Dante wrote. "It is interesting that you have a long-term solution planned."

"It's still a thing for me to think about after I help Lady get settled and comfortable as ruler of her kingdom." Dante hums. "I've done some good number of things to do after I helped her out- before I met you, I mean. I did a few things here and there, errands for other people I helped out in my past jobs, closing some loose ends before I moved on."

"I see." Vergil murmurs, flipping the pages back to the one Dante was writing on before setting it down. "Do you plan to leave this country at some point in the future?"

Dante wonders why Vergil has this odd look in his eyes when he asked that. "I mean, as much as I want to explore around everywhere, I want a place to stay." A roof over his head, a place to return to... someone to wait for him when he does come home. "My home burned down and in some technical way, if I was to register where I live currently, I don't have one."

"Hm." It sounds as if Vergil wanted to ask Dante something after, but he holds it. But his hand tightens on a book that is sitting on the pile and Dante is sure he can feel the air surrounding them lower than the warm temperature he's used to in the library. And...

...Dante is certain that if he did leave, he would try to find the path back here. Vergil is his brother, and he has been alone for a while, if Griffon and Trish's company indicated how little they made some impact on him. If he left-

-had he left-

-Vergil would have searched for him, Dante imagines. But it's more than that. He missed you and even wanted to search for you years ago. He would have done a lot of things when you both were separated to have you at his side. Even if it meant disavowing his position Father gave him just to live with us...

“I want to repair us.”

The words continue to echo in Dante's head with the same broken voice Vergil whispered that night. The 'Us' being their once brotherly bond? Or the 'us' being something deeper? The one that is slowly crawling in him, when his draconic self-awakened and yearned for more of that fight against Vergil's draconic form again, yearns for more of that fiery clash. But the thought of drawing blood makes Dante's draconic magic roil, silently snarling that blood will no longer be shed between them. Dante himself, on the other hand-

"Do you want to try and spar?" He suddenly blurts out, earning Vergil's baffled stare.

Oh. Oh Gods. Dante wanted to ask Vergil if he was about to ask Dante if he would like to stay and live in his home. Yet a part of him hesitates, silently wondering that other question that asks if he's still Vergil's prisoner or guest or something... more. But it's not about that now, did he seriously just ask Vergil if they should try to spar, even after they had some form of a plan thought out?

"...come again?" Vergil slowly asks, eyes wide and surprised.

Dante waves it off, embarrassment now kicking in full gear as his face flushes. He turns away, attempting to save face from that impulsive moment, thank you so fucking much, brain. "N-Never mind, it's a dumb question, just forget I asked."

"As if I would." The chair next to him scrapes on the floor before feeling one of Vergil's hands gently grace and brush against the back of his neck. Dante huffs, trying not to let that touch affect him, but the soft, fond chuckle did. Oh Gods. What is Vergil doing to him? The way his fingers are also touching is neck at the moment is strangely soothing, as if it is heeding Dante's silent yearning for some physical affection. And now Dante's feeling touch-starved for this. This is embarrassing and mortifying. This hasn't made Dante feel better since Vergil last held Dante's hand after their last bout years ago. Or when Vergil held his hand that morning, on the bed, words of promise escaping his lips and vowing never to mess up again. "Brother mine, I heard your request."

"It's going to be moot, given that I have an injury to look at." Dante scowls. The subtle burn of the bite indicates that it's still there, but it isn't as harsh as before. "And I know what you would say-"

"After we talk to your friend Queen Lady, we can see how your physical form holds up to stress."

That makes Dante turn, all embarrassment gone as he turns, finally seeing Vergil's face. His mouth parts a bit, but the only words that escapes him are, "Huh?"

"I am aware of my mistakes in the past by pushing you away in favor of my own selfish dealings." Vergil's hand gently brush against Dante's face, stopping at the base, fingers threatening to brush over his lips. But they don't. Instead, they trace to Dante's chin, feeling the starting of a stubble before Vergil thinly smirks, narrowing his eyes. "You need to start grooming yourself better, Dante."

Dante can hear his heartbeats thrum through his ears, but he mumbles, "My blade's dull. I tried last night and it only got me this far."

"Hm." A thought crosses Vergil's mind as his hand slowly withdraws. "I have some spares if you want one. Let me know before you take another wash tonight."

"Sure." Dante rapidly nods, trying not to give in to having Vergil's hand on his face like that again. Well, no, he's trying to be calm, Calm down, Dante. Oh Gods why did Vergil do that? "I mean- I need to-" He lamely gestures to the desk that is riddled with books, spare papers, his pen, and journal. "You know, since you keep your library clean and sparse of clutter."

"I won't mind if you left it as is." Vergil shakes his head, glancing at the table. "These books are in the second level of this library, and I suspect you wouldn't like to hunt for these novels again to fuel your research."

"...ah." He... does have a point. Dante is not about to go on another hour long scavenging hunt for books about flowers again. And his body is itching for another spar, so doing so after calling Lady sounds promising. "So, I thought you mentioned that Griffon might be returning today? What if he returns during our call?"

"Then we'll take care of it when he does arrive." Vergil responds, "Would you like to contact her here or at my office?"

"At..." Dante pauses before he purses his lips, glancing at his bare wrist. "I know that communication stone is still in my bag, so I need to make a stop to my room."

"Then my office it is." The chair scrapes on the floor and Vergil stands, but not before offering his hand to Dante, who hesitantly glances at him. "I haven't exactly been kind to you when you were in my office a few times."

The knight grumbles, "No shit." That doesn't just include the fear of whatever retribution Dante has should he decide to wreck up whatever order Vergil has in his office of his? It's probably carried over from realizing he did ruin Vergil's items before. That and Dante hasn't exactly been cooperative to Vergil when they talked- aside the slash on his hand. I hope this time will go better.

"If I agree to do this, you won't try to do something dirty and cut off mid-call." Dante pauses, "Would you?"

Vergil lets out a small 'tch' and narrows his eyes and for a second, Dante thinks his twin's bratty, harsh personality returns with a small vengenance. "And to return to where we were before? I would rather like to see you attempt the distractions instead of me sabotaging everything again."

Dante blinks and his mouth gapes, silently processing the words... and frowns, his mind confused on how to process this. Vergil would rather like Dante to bother him again like before? Seriously?

"Before you jump to unnecessary conclusions, brother mine, I did not mean in a retaliatory manner." Vergil continues, lowering his hand to rest it on the top of the chair. "I mean it in a manner that would suggest if you desire my company, I will let you have that chance."

"...oh." Dante closes his mouth, a strange warming feeling blooming in his chest.

"I did mean it when I said I took your company for granted back then." Vergil's smile emerges, small and strangely relieved. "I aim to rectify everything I have messed up."

"The same here, but..." Is it enough for Vergil to be satisfied with? Dante repairing the wrecked garden? That plus taking up on some of the domesticity of the castle Vergil is slowly leaving it to collect dust with? "Well, I guess time can tell if I did it right or not."

Vergil nods as Dante stands, scooting his chair back. "As it will prove, soon."

"Hmn."

They both didn't speak until Dante grabbed his communication stone and enter in Vergil's office. There are some dust accumulated in some parts of the large room, some paper strewn on the floor, and some of the curtains has been tidied while the others are draped, covering half of the window while the other haphazardly placed up. Dante swears he can see Vergil's jacket draped messily over a chair, more paper and books scattered on the desk.

How did Vergil work with this mess earlier? Did he work in these conditions while I was recovering?  The knight grimaces, silently vowing to clean his brother's office after this call. A part of his brain can't stand the mess and wants to ask Vergil if they can move to another, well tidied room.

"Dante mine."

That nickname again. Dante isn't sure as to why Vergil calling him like that makes a part of his soul hum of satisfaction (his draconic part? Perhaps), but he shakes it off, making a mental note to ask Vergil about it later when things calm down. And the touches. The many touches that still ghost Dante's skin and makes him quiver...  "Yeah?"

"Why did Queen Lady gain her name?" Vergil asks.

Dante fidgets with his bracelet. The communication stone feels heavy on his wrist and he isn't sure as to why. "I think I told you before; she didn't want to be associated with Arkham and what he did."

Vergil softly scoffs as he pulls a chair for Dante to be comfortable in. "If I recall, you would often tell our parents one side of the story, yet you sometimes withhold select information back in fear of whatever retribution Father will evoke should he hear from another perspective."

Dante balks, his face feeling warm. Yeah... those times were not fun. Their Father will still find out what trouble Dante has caused in the end, yet Dante was frightened at whatever words will aim his way. "Only because I wanted to get to the path of least resistance. But..." Dante draws in a deep breath. "There's no way you'd stop asking me until I tell you all about it, right?"

Seeing him smirk cements that response. It reminds Dante of their petty arguments as children and Vergil's triumphant smirk when he won and Dante lost, with a bit of pouting and scowling. But now-

-how is it that things feel different now? This doesn't feel like one of those arguments. And it sounded like Vergil is just curious about the name, but said in a different way...

Might as well entertain his brother then. Dante silently hopes this will get Vergil to start calling Lady by her namesake than her birthname.

"Fine. We were at another town while those false bounties were happening with Lady and her party and I agreed to join them. There was some creep named Jester who was asking all of us for Lady's whereabouts- as Mary, her real name- and he had asked. At the time, Nevan had some disguising spell on the group but not to me since I had the amulet and my own spell at the time." Dante can't help but vaguely note that he hasn't thought about using his own disguising spell, but he shoves that thought to the side. "So Jester asks us and... er, Nevan didn't exactly disguise our voices well. Jester got a bit... pushy to the point of asking for our names and I just- I don't know, I just started to bounce off really horrible names." Dante chuckles, recalling how baffled, irked, and amused most of their reactions were. "Gods, I thought Beowulf was going to murder me when I claimed his name was 'Moon Moon'. But I just called Lady... well, her namesake and she was surprised that Jester didn't question it. She wasn't at all offended either, which bothered me a bit until we got to the place we were staying at for the night.

"I'll... be honest, I was worried that I offended her since she was silent about it for the rest of the night. But she and I had a talk when things died down in the evening; bars being busy and all. Apparently, she asked if I can call her that as her actual name and not as a pseudonym." Dante looks at his wrist as he feels himself smile at how relieved and happy she looked at being able to tell him everything without having her birthname being called. "It was a new start for her- a new life for her to take and she decided to adopt the name. Her birthname has been tainted and ruined by what her father did and... I can't blame her for wanting to leave her past and moving on to something new."

Vergil hums, pensive. "I see. And the others- how did they fare with her new identity?"

"Oh, the others eased into it well. Though I had to explain a few things and not making myself sound like a bigger idiot than I already was for even calling her that in the first place-"

"Much like how you made up Tony Redgrave?" Vergil glances at him and Dante stops, surprised. "Your other identity, Dante mine, do people know you better with that?"

The knight huffs, feeling that familiar defiance in him. "What about it? If I'm suddenly telling people I'm known as a man named Dante instead of Tony Redgrave, they will obviously get confused by who I am."

Vergil's eyes narrow, a tick of ire escaping his lips.

"What?" Dante asks.

"I would ask something foolish akin to you scrubbing that name out of your existence, along with that spell you hold onto for the world outside." Vergil sighs, laxing his arms. He looks a bit defeated and Dante's curiosity piques over the lack of Vergil's irritation about his other name. "However, the more I think about your past and your situation..."

"What about it?"

"I believe it to be a more valuable asset than I initially thought."

Now that makes Dante give Vergil a double take. Coming from the first few times when Vergil has really taken pride over their appearances and a name change and stated how offended he was about it, this is new. ...what?

"Don't mistake this as my resignation to accept that other name of yours, Dante mine." Vergil continues. "I request you stop referring to yourself as Tony Redgrave or for you to wear that spell when we are in each other's company."

That's fine. Dante has already done this with Lady and their group a while back; they know when to refer to Dante as Tony, to keep up with his looks and such. There is a reason he trusts them more. "And what if I want to keep them?" Dante quietly asks, his hands clutching on his amulet on instinct. The name he can easily get rid of and spin a story on how that man died to some job gone wrong, but his disguising spell is one of the few things their Mother passed down before she died. It was to hide his true white-haired, blue-eyed appearance and to tamper down whatever evidence he has of his draconic blood. To get rid of it will be-

"I realized how high your need for it is. That I understand about, given what you have told me and what I have seen." Vergil sighs, eyeing Dante's amulet before flickering his gaze back at him. "I just... I only want you to know that you don't have to hide when I am with you."

Dante blinks, slowly realizing what Vergil is implying, lowering his hand from his amulet. "I mean, I haven't used my disguise after you thrashed me in the garden, if it counts."

"I know." Vergil lightly scowls. "But just... if you want to let me know if something also bothers you or hinders you, I can be of help regardless of my state of affairs."

"Even if you're busy doing... er, whatever you do in your busy times?"

The dragon nods, a thin smile emerging from him. "I merely engage and help in the affairs of those who request of it. What Father wanted to ask of me was to keep that peace between the humans and dragons. I believe that demand to be rather unrealistic..." He trails off, looking concerned.

"...there's a but somewhere." Dante frowns. "What's the catch with what you do?"

"Father and his entourage were the last few dragons I am aware of in terms of existence." Vergil runs his hand through his hair. "My attempts in the last few months prior to your arrival was not only to search for you, but for other dragons like Father."

"Really? I've met one in my travels." Dante perks up, mildly surprised. "I mean, that one dragon had his own issues and nitpicking with the people who have issues with him, but you really never met some outside of here and of Father's group?"

Vergil shakes his head, slowly. "By any chance, did any of them know what you are?"

"No. He sure didn't know then." But they will if I decide to suddenly appear in front of them now. The knight sourly recalled how bad that encounter went. And what lengths he and those other adventurers did to get that grumpy, sarcastic dragon to a truce. "And you knew about Arkham's attempts to obtain draconic power."

"Yes." The dragon's eyes narrow and Dante feels the lowering tick in the air, creeping cold indicating that something about it irritates him. "Brother mine, that dragon you encountered... did it try to anything improper or insinuate anything regarding-"

"Oh Gods no." Dante shakes his head. "That dragon- man, what was his name? Alastor? Yeah, that's the one... oh, right. No, Alastor's just a cranky dragon who just wanted people to leave him alone, laying around in his dark, dank lair with piles of treasures and shiny things while he lounged and laid there. I mean, sure, we fought against him and it was a pain in the ass since Alastor wanted to make me one of his playthings, but I kicked his ass proper. And then I got him to agree to not bug the nice people in the towns he was terrorizing with the promise that those people don't send any morons to bug him whenever he goes out to get food annd such." Dante pauses, "Oh, and someone decided to be his babysitter and make sure he doesn't break out of his truce. That was the more surprising part of the truce since, ergh, I didn't think about how lonely Alastor got."

If any of it eased Vergil's irritation, it was when Dante mentioned how Alastor got a companion who wasn't him. "I... see. That was all Alastor wanted?"

"To have some company? Heh, probably. Semira was more than happy to volunteer for the job, so I didn't have to deal with Alastor."

That catches Vergil's attention before he softly scoffs. "I... see. Did you regret on not taking the chance?"

"And miss out on everything else that I'm now doing? Gods no." Dante shakes his head. "Like I said, Alastor's super grumpy and I would probably have strangled him if it wasn't for one of the other guys telling me I was far better off negotiating than incur a dragon's wrath. Besides, if I stayed and played bodyguard to him, I might not be here. With you. And ...I might not have met you and... gotten this far and found my twin brother." He said the last sentence quietly, praying to the Gods Vergil didn't catch it. Instead of wanting to know what expression Vergil had, Dante shoves down the warm, fuzzy feeling that blooms in his chest and spreads through his face, warming it (Shut up, mouth, don't embarrass yourself further than you already have!)  "Right, moving along- do you want me to, erm, start the call?"

"If you can." There's no 'please' attached to the end of it, but Vergil's response sounds haste. Dante gently taps on the communication stone, hopefully getting Lady's attention and prepare himself for whatever speech is about to come his way. He hopes she doesn't scream at him for the very, now delayed wait she had to endure.

Feeling Vergil's hand raise to grasp his right hand, however, was something Dante wasn't expecting. Neither was his hand wrapping around his, his touch warm or how close Vergil is to him.

"Verge?" Dante asks, surprised. He can feel his cheeks bloom with that same, rapid feeling that makes his heartbeat pick up.

"I'm glad," Vergil murmurs, "That you did continue. Otherwise..."

"Otherwise?" What? What could have happened?

Vergil's hand tightens around his, his lips slightly parted before he closes his eyes to lift Dante's hand and brushes his lips against his knuckles. Dante flushes but doesn't flinch at the intimate gesture. It's the second time Vergil did this sort of thing, and with that look on his face too... It's achingly fond. It reminds Dante of the day of his impulsive action on their last childish sword fight, to only be greeted by his twin's kiss. And a few days ago, when Vergil mirrored his kiss to Dante's hand, only on his left palm...

...but he isn't leaving. Neither is Dante.

"Vergil?" Dante quietly asks. He can feel that warm, trembling breath through his bandages, gracing his skin. He doesn't let go and instead gives a gentle squeeze, to at least provoke a reaction from the handsome dragon-

-handsome? Wait, did he just-

"I would still search for you regardless." Vergil murmurs, eyes slowly opening. Dante swears he can hear his heartbeat pick up. "Even if you were bound as another dragon's bodyguard or if you were near your death from some monster, I-" He pauses, glancing over and a weary sigh escapes him. "Your stone."

Huh? "What?" Dante parrots his confusion.

"Your... device. It's glowing." Vergil clears his throat, indicating to Dante's left wrist. Dante glances over and sees the clear communication stone glowing. Lady must have gotten his call and is returning it.

"O-Oh." Ah. Right. "I should answer that."

"It's a good idea." Vergil lowers his hand as Dante gently lets go, barely feeling Vergil's fingers hook around his before releasing. "Perhaps... after this call, Dante mine..." He trails off and Dante waits for him to finish. Then Vergil sighs, eyes closed before opening them, the unfamiliar fond look returning. "If you permit it, we can try to get a spar in to see how your body fares."

Dante gapes. Then he softly chuckles, nodding. "...sure, if you can help me with making food after. Let's see what happens with this call first, though." He turns to face his glowing stone, silently steeling himself for one of Lady's possible wrathful rants as he taps the stone to respond the call. One image and Dante nervously chuckles, feeling sheepish as he can feel a familiar stare from the other side before hearing Lady ask, "Dante?"

"Hi, Lady." He gulps. Well, here goes nothing. Vergil is next to him, and Dante swears he can feel the lingering remnants of the touch on his hand. He shoves it down, resolving one of these days, to ask Vergil about his teasing, fleeting touches and why does he keep doing it. "So... erhm, okay, well. it's been a while, hasn't it?"

Vergil looks at his hands, still feeling the warmth and recalling the sudden impulsiveness that took over after hearing that Dante is relieved to have still set on this path, to have found him again after all these years, how he reacts so far to what Vergil has been doing from this morning. to the library, and then now...

...I almost said it to him.

And how close he was to cross that line between his compulsive needs and his restraints.

Not now, not when... Vergil wonders as he hears Dante's voice floating in to talk to Lady with a nervous energy. Later. I'll say it when things are right. First thing to establish first, however.

"And- look, I'll try to make it short as to why I'm still here-"

"It is because of me." Vergil states, making his presence known as he steps next to Dante. He can see the visage of a black-haired woman, bi-colored eyes looking at him with an inquiring glance. Ah. This is the friend his Dante is reaching out to. The newly crowned Regal Queen who has now made herself known to usher in a new age of freedom from the tyrannical Arkham.

Vergil can't help but feel a familiar, creeping ire flare in him. It's the same, much like years ago, when Dante gained new friends and gets along with them far better than me. When Dante's eyes draw to the other children he played in the village as Vergil went about his business, reading books and drinking in the knowledge he uses as his power. Seeing one of the few people Dante has now allied himself with draws that draconic ire back, only with the additional flare that Vergil now comes to terms with...

Ah, yes. This one Vergil knows all too well.

"So, you're that man Vergil Dante has told me about." The Queen hums, eyes narrowing. Scrutiny for her sake, for Dante's sake. A glance to see if he is a friend or a foe to her best guard... how ridiculous. "It's finally nice to see you in person, despite the circumstances."

"The feeling is mutual." Vergil states, a small bow to pay his respects, while keeping his emotions in check for the sake of being cool-headed.

What a difficult feeling it is to retain his hidden jealousy over the notion that Dante will fawn Lady over him.

Chapter Text

Dante can't help but wonder if Vergil has something against anyone who dares being close to being one of his friends. He's expressed disdain for his friends before in the least subtle ways: annoyance over the gifts they give Dante, the slightly insulting comments he says about them that Dante knows aren't true, and a particular stare he gives people whenever Dante is too close to them.

For Lady, however, Vergil has this particular glare. It's subtle, not obvious from the first glance. But Dante can see the slight ire in them, his lips tilted downwards to a light scowl, arms crossed with his fingers clutching on his sleeves.

It's the same way Vergil reacted when Dante made him meet Tom for the first time (as kids). Vergil was silently scowling while Dante and Tom played in the living room. At the times their Mother was making lunch for them, Vergil's poses were rigid, tightly holding onto his sleeves and glaring at Dante's friend. It was relaxed by the time Tom left, but Vergil was not in an approachable mood and Dante, at this point, knowing a bit better, decides not to enter in his brother's room until later or tomorrow morning when his twin stops being mean and angry.

(At that point, Dante didn't know how jealous Vergil was to see someone else around him. He was angry, but after Tom left, Vergil wanted to talk to Dante, wonder what they did and if they can do it tomorrow, just the two of them. But Dante didn't come in and a nearly upset Vergil later went into Dante's room that night, bugging his twin to let him sleep next to him before tightly hugging him in an effort to get rid of this horrible feeling he had when Dante didn't talk to him after, silently kicking himself for choosing books over his brother.)

Well, Dante already knows how Vergil will be by the end of this conversation. Whee. He'll allow Vergil a win just to make his noble, prideful brother feel better about it. Besides, Dante silently has a feeling the bite is... barely healing.

Speaking of, he had to tell Lady what the holdup was. The bandages are clearly obvious and she did ask, albeit with some worrying concerns if his wounds were healing up. But as for the cause, Dante feels bad for lying to her about it. He could have said it was an argument between him and Vergil, who was the aforementioned dragon he had a fight with. He could have invented a story about wolves in the woods. Or another nasty chimera got loose and he was forced to fend for himself. But he instead decides on a mash of the last two, wanting to say that he got into a fight with some rapid wolf, attacking Vergil's home and Dante decides to fend it off.

But Vergil somehow did the talking for him, leading the two to a talk about the said fight. Strange, how Vergil decided on a similar take on his idea of a frenetic, rabid wolf in the woods... it was if Vergil planned this part out.

Oh well. Dante'll take it. Just as long as there isn't some form of inquisition out for him or start asking him questions.

But what a laugh. As if he could have fended off the dragon Vergil , out of all people. He remembered that fight- it was harsh, brutal, yet oh so satisfying to let out all of the anger he had bottled up. The aftermath was not worth all of it, but at least Dante can now say that he can transform, tapping into that part of his side he never thought he could have. The bite, still, transferred along with more wound. Some of them healed. Yet the bite and the one on his left palm remains... what was that bite for? It wasn't uncommon to hear how sharp a dragon's teeth are. Dragons though, don't bite each other. Aside calming him down, there has to be something else Vergil knew about it...

Ugh. He's thinking too much about a wound. Back to the 'his brother is the dragon' bit. Would Lady believe him? She knows of Vergil as someone before, not as the dragon in the woods. If Dante does decide to tell her that Vergil is indeed the dragon in the woods, what would she do? Would she kill him? Or would he kill her for trespassing or-

"Hellooo? Dante? Are you even listening to me?"

"Huh?" Dante blinks, snapping out of his own musings before hearing Lady huff. His face colors, heating up when Vergil clears his throat, feeling his stare at him. "Sorry... I wasn't paying attention, wasn't it?" The flat stares he gets from both Vergil and Lady confirms it. "Ergh. Sorry. I had a lot on my mind."

"I see." Vergil murmurs, eyes narrowing.

"No duh." Lady scowls, glaring at him before a concern look replaces her. "Are you okay? You looked out of it."

"It's-" Dante pauses, his mind quickly trying to think of a very good excuse. "Remember what you told me when I first crossed the shortcut? About a monster in the woods-"

"Oh, that rumor?" Lady finishes with a gasp. "Yeah! About that, have you-"

"No, I haven't encountered it." Dante shakes his head, feeling Vergil's eyes at him. Oh Vergil knows what they're talking about. "Despite it being common knowledge-"

"At least you weren't killed by the dragon." Lady finishes.

Dante swears he hears Vergil snort, covering up what Dante thinks to be a laugh. Oh if only you knew .

"And that Vergil tells me you're feeling better. Good Gods, I worry about you." Lady huffs, crossing her arms. Dante notes she's not wearing any of her stuffy dresses or ornaments either- the only thing she's wearing that resembles her royal blood is her ring and bracelet of the family emblem, but Dante wisely keeps mum on her casual attire. (The last person who dares question where Lady's crown went had a series of knives outlining the poor man and Lady casually twirls it, calling out who else would dare question her royal status when they all should know who their rightful ruler is.) "I wouldn't be surprised if someone finds you right when you're about to be killed by some thieves or another horrible monster that you're in the middle of fighting."

"Well, that's not the first time that's happened..." Dante nervously chuckles, recalling how horrendous his timing is. Does he dare tell her about what happened when he went out after their job on Arkham?

Lady gapes, before she sighs, "Well... this shouldn't be a surprise to me now. Your luck is almost nonexistent, so I am not this surprised to hear that happening to you."

"I'm- wait, you're calling my luck shit?"

Vergil's trembling. Dante can see his lips twitch to a smirk, upward. No rebuttal from you, eh, you jerk? Dante's eye twitches.

"I'm saying how I see it." Lady grouses before her eyes glance to Vergil's direction. "It seems like I'm not the only one who thinks of it as such... So, Dante."

"Yeah?" Another round of picking at Dante's obvious flaws and he'll leave the room while cutting off the call.

"I'm guessing that with your wounds healing and you staying with Vergil, it'll be a bit longer before you arrive here, right ?" She asks, concern flitting in her face. "I don't know what businesses you have here, nor will I pry in about it. B ut I'm worried about you."

Dante wants to tell her that he's fine, everything is okay, that he realizes that he's part dragon whose brother is also the same... right, about the other dilemma he's dealing with . Should he tell her? She's his friend and Dante should give her the right to know of what he went through-

"I'm afraid there are some things he still has to settle with me ." Vergil cuts in, causing Dante to look at him surprised as his hand grabs one of Dante's sleeves. "It has been a while since my brother and I last saw each other, so forgive if I say that I might eat up more of his time."

What the-!? He was going to tell Lady that, but in... okay, so now that's out. Whatever. That's one of the few reasons why he wanted to call her in private before Vergil talked to her, but it looks like that idea's thrown out. It piques Lady's interest as she hums, her eyes perking in interest as she glances to them. "Your brother? Dante, is he-"

"Telling the truth? Yes." Arrrrrggggh. He's suddenly looking forward to end this call and kick Vergil's ass. But not like before. Not again. This one's out of his sheer pettiness for how easily embarrassed he is. "He's. Well, okay, the semblance gives it away-"

"It actually does." Lady murmurs, her face looking closer as she shifts between him and Vergil. "I can see the similarities between both of you. That explains a lot, actually."

"About?"

"What your businesses with each other are." She smiles and Dante isn't sure if this is a good or bad thing. He dreads to know what she's thinking about. (A part of him also wonders if Trish has ever told Lady about them, about him, but to play the part of an unassuming guest involves deniability on her end, so no. That can't be possible.) "I think it's better for you two to catch up since it's been a long time. Although it's odd that you initially didn't mention about your brother in the past."

...ah. Dante realized what he's forgotten to tell her. "Well... about that." He might as well tell her about his left hand. "I found out why. Do you remember how there's the seal on my left hand that we both had no idea and I had to ask around several sorcerers and magicians about it?"

This seems to perk up Lady's attention. And Vergil is still looking at him, silently observing her reaction. "Oh yeah! The one Morrison can't decipher. Did you manage to find out more about it?"

Dante nods, feeling himself tremble out of- what? He's not scared to tell his friend about the real purpose of this shitty seal. What is he scared of? The fear that you'll lose someone close who isn't your family? That Lady will look at you and think you're a different person for getting all of your memories back? That your stupid father decided on a selfish whim of protection to seal your past in order for you to be someone different? "It's- well, how can I say it in the nicest way without having you panic-"

"The seal blocked select parts of his memories." Vergil says, sounding a bit impatient. His hand, at some point in their call, moved from clutching Dante's sleeves to barely touch his back, near his waist. Dante just notices it. It feels strangely intimate, his touch through his belt and fabric. From her end, it might look like that he's leaning on his desk, but for Dante... "When the seal broke, his memory returned."

Lady gapes, her hand barely covering her mouth.

...well, okay. Like Dante had to think of how the hell the seal would have broken without any mentioning that Vergil is the dragon since Dante found out within the same hour. But a part of him wants to retaliate back, possibly alleviate her worries, but he feels a harsh pinch through his clothing and on his arm before.

Ow! What the hell, Vergil? What's worse is that-

"Why'd you pinch me!?" Dante yelps, eyes stinging with how harsh the pinch felt. He rubs his arm as Vergil glares at him, his book on his lap. "That hurts!"

"You're noisy." Vergil scowls. "Can you try to keep it down?"

"I wasn't being loud!" Yet Dante wants to scream from how painful that pinch was- He was just reading parts of his book out loud, because some of the words didn't sense to him, so what the heck, Vergil? Instead of crying about it, he fiercely rubs his eyes and grabs his book, still huffing in his hurt. It doesn't hurt as bad as when Vergil says he wants to get his own room, far away from him, but still. "I'm going outside because you don't want me here." He announces, not caring if Vergil says anything back as he marches out, hugging his book tightly against his chest.

But ow, that pinch stings-

Something holds him back from moving and Dante yelps, only to find arms tight around his shoulders. "Vergil, lemme-"

"I didn't ask for you to leave." Vergil mumbles. Did he also say sorry somewhere? "Don't leave me. I didn't think it'll hurt."

Dante frowns. About the pinch? Or how badly he feels when Vergil asked him to leave again? "Then why'd you pinch me when I was trying to pronounce some of the difficult words?"

"Because I... forget it, I'm being stupid for calling you noisy." Vergil sighs. He looks sad and Dante wants to get rid of that look on his twin's face. "C'mon, show me where you're confused at. I'll tell you what the words mean."

"-not a spell he wanted, yet our Father thought it was necessary." He hears Vergil finish.

Oh... was Vergil trying to explain it so Lady doesn't pry further? Dante blinks, hearing Vergil talk to Lady while his other hand is still on Dante's back. T here could have been a chance Vergil relayed some form of the truth about his Father drawing the seal on Dante's hand for his memory wipe and suppressing his magic . The dull ache in his left palm is still present, but it doesn't feel as harsh when Vergil is in anger .

"And the seal is... oh, I get it ." Lady's worries alleviate, her eyes n arrowing in thought. "I thought for a minute it was something a bit worse , but I suppose... hm, right. T hat explains lot s of things."

" Lots of things ?" Dante asks, confused. "Wait, Lady? Were they about me? ”

Lady glances and a smile of relief appears when Dante manages to find himself back in the conversation. Okay, good, so she's fine. Vergil didn't do anything. But Vergil's hand on Dante's back presses firm, warm and giving Dante some shivers instead of feeling the minute pain from the harsh pinch makes Dante want to suddenly elbow Vergil off, flares of something emerging again. Why's Vergil holding him like this? Why is it so intimate? " Yeah. Do you remember how we- I meant our traveling party- were talking about how we chose our professions, why we got here, how some of complained about the things we did-"

"Ohhh you mean that night by the campfire-" He lights up, recalling that night. Ifrit had brought it up as some form of getting to know each other. To be more specific, in their case, they want to know Dante better since they were wondering more about how he gained his Tony Redgrave façade. It was Morrison who first found out his real name and then the group decides to ask about his real name and it came to this point. They were staying in one of Morrison’ s newly bought safe-houses, drinking some cheap mead and cider to relax themselves from Arkham’s looming threat. Dante recalled when they were all bringing up their pasts. Some of the ones they listened to were borderline tragic, some were what they thought to be normal. All but-

"At some point, I think it was Rudra who asked, but Dante mentioned he has no idea who his other familial members are. I mean, we all might've been tipsy at the time and loose, but that still stuck with me for the remainder of the night-"

"So it has," Vergil murmurs, sounding a bit curious, gazing to Dante .

Wait a minute. Dante's eyes widen. He thought they wouldn't listen t o that part. "So when I said I didn't know who my father and sibling were, that's what bothered you?" That was the truth at the time . He was surprised by their shocked and baffled stares, wondering if something had afflicted him. In hindsight, he should have connected those moments with the seal on his left hand. But his Mother didn't tell him. Nobody else knew. The only people who knew were deep in hiding and Dante had no idea where they were.

"Well, all of us had wondered that." Lady hums, as if in thought . "At the time, we were all attempting to relax since we were near Arkham's palace. We were... well, we were all wondering if you needed help remembering and if we could have helped with recovering those said memories of yours after we've dealt with whatever Arkham had planned back then."

Oh Gods, his friends from his hometown . Even if Dante didn't ask, they were more than willing to help him despite not knowing where the real source lied... Geez. His comrades now remind him so much of his friends from back then The painful ache in his chest blooms and Dante takes a deep breath, silently wondering how they are and if they're okay: if Adam and Lydia are happily enjoying life traveling through the country. If Remy has gotten the apprenticeship from being a blacksmith and crafting new weapons. If Ludo became a knight for a wise and kind king, and if Tom has ever found out if he has any semblance of magic in his blood and became an advisor for someone...

If he ever meets with them again, will they accept him still like they have before?

Dante wants to be thankful for them. He would have said it as much, if it wasn't for him hearing Vergil's low growl gracing his ears. And the now evident plummeting air in the room chilling along with how tight Vergil holds him before hearing Vergil say, "I believe him to be fine in my hands, Your Royal Highness."

Thank the Gods the stone has no capability of letting Lady know how frigid the room is, or how Dante can feel the silent irritation that ebbs in waves from Vergil's draconian aura. But the way Vergil is implying that he doesn't trust them irks Dante. His own flares of annoyance spark within him again, his own fiery draconian side snarling of how dare Vergil can be callous towards the people Dante is protective over and can it be possible to transform and fly off towards her place after this call, Dante's recovery be damned.

Yet at the same time, a part of him relishes in this, feeling the touch tighten and makes him shiver. His heart beats faster, picking up with the feeling of Vergil's touch against his skin-

-wait, why is he feeling like this? Since when did he want Vergil to be acting like a covetous asshole all of the sudden?

Lady's face twists in confusion, "By that to be fine in your hands, Vergil, are you talking about the repercussions of the said seal? The things you told me what Dante might have been going through?"

There is a good chance Vergil mentioned headaches. What Dante wonders if he should pipe up that those headaches also include fighting against each other, the slash on his left palm, the bite on his left shoulder, and the more questions his memory surge that popped up.

Vergil nods. " Y es. And it is best if for the time being, he recovers within my area of vicinity until he is able to travel again." Vergil's eyes shift to him, silently daring Dante to counter that argument. "Alongside the other situation he is still recovering from-"

"Oh, right. Well, there is something else that- did you know Dante wanted me to send a letter to you but told me at the last minute he didn't want me to send?"

"Interest me on that, if you don't mind..."

Why is Vergil speaking up on his behalf about his memories, the seal, and other crap? This is something I should be telling her about, not you! Dante wants to say, but something in him is preventing him from saying something else. Dante isn't sure if this is some combination of the jealousy, loneliness, and desperation from Vergil's end. But if it was- Surely that would have to be the case since Vergil isn't keen to let Dante leave this place still. It's like we're back at square one. Sort of . A part of him sourly thinks. Vergil doesn't even think about what I want and instead does his own thing- come on, let me have a say at this!

But Dante knows how Vergil might feel if Dante does say something that contradicts this. Their words from the morning of their recovery come back to mind. If he does regress to his previous mood, it might disrupt and dampen whatever progress they've both built. The desperation in Vergil's tone is obvious that he wants to do whatever it takes to be back on Dante's good graces. To earn his trust- and-

...and...

"We'll always be together! I promise!"

Something in Dante's mind slowly clicks and he glances back at Vergil. Does... he actually want to fulfill our promise in some way? Or for us to even have a chance with some solid form of trust? Is there something else Vergil isn't telling me on what he's really doing this for? That something being...

It slowly comes to Dante's attention that Vergil's actions aren't the same as he would give Trish or Griffon. Or to anyone else, nor has said it in a way he says it to Dante. All of what Vergil does- it's all to him.

The gentle, fleeting kisses on his hand, his knuckles. They mean something. So does that 'mine' at the end of Dante's name. The touches he keeps giving him. The ways he keeps bringing up their memories, trying to bring up the good ones while staving off the ones that hurt, that cut deep and painfully before feeling remorse. The attempts to help Dante despite not asking for it. The strange looks that he gives Dante when Dante decides to take on some of the domestic chores Vergil doesn't bother with. The looks that also appear when Dante somehow compliments something; how Vergil refuses to hurt him with their training, the adament refusal to harm him ever again. The way Vergil treats him when they're not fighting each other, biting off their strife, the way Vergil keeps being jealous over others who are... close to...

"I would still search for you regardless."

How much Trish and Griffon told Dante Vergil kept searching for him, attempting ways to find him and...

Oh.

Dante stills.

They haven't once talked about their promise to each other. And-

"I don't hate you and- and- I wanna be with you a lot! I like you, Vergil!"

His own words, uttered in a combination of impulsive need and delight, fondness and love aimed at Vergil at their young age. It was words back then. Before that night they were separated and-

"I will never harm you, Dante mine. Not again."

Those words Vergil says- never harm you again- when they weren't in a fighting or training ordeal. It shifted after Dante attempted to escape, tried to, but realized it was more than that.

"Because I am scared! You have expressed your hatred for me years ago when I left and it hurts! I don't want to be hated by the one I care for the most- I have lost you before, Dante mine!”

Is this hindsight really reeling its lovely head to tell Dante it's more than just that? Is it more?

“I want to repair us.”

Us. The us Vergil implies is more than their brotherly bond. It’s more than before. The way Vergil says it reminds Dante of a couple whose loved one wants another chance and will do everything in their paths to prove it, to change for their significant other.

Oh Gods, it could be. It might as well be.

Is Vergil- maybe- no. No way. It can’t. He… couldn’t. Right?

But it might. These cruel, bastardous Gods who Dante has sworn are fickle, malicious assholes who love to find ways to torture him with the kindest ways possible. Ifrit wasn't joking when he complained that the Gods were not above greasing the wheels to amuse themselves from time to time, but at the time, Dante thought of it as a jesting comment since most of the situations plant Ifrit with Nevan. This time, though, he wonders if his companion was right.

How hilariously convenient it is for Dante to realize all of this, right in the middle of what should have a coutesy/call to a friend... all from a touch. Vergil's touch, which Dante has finally realized, shifts to one of Vergil's fingers curling to the band of his waist, where his belt is being held on. There's some form of pressure akin to fondness, while feeling the strange motions of the touch being possessive. They're close, close in space that Dante has somehow didn't think twice about before but now, back then, and now to...

It... is. Dante feels his face bloom, his ears finally warm as his thoughts slowly surge to- wait, they're in the middle of a talk . Where someone might see, where- Fuck, fuck fuck fuck , fuuuuuck! Is it all for that? All because of- no, there's more. There's a deeper reason for it, Dante knows it. It's not as simple as that one little promise from years before, he just knows it! Is it?

"-ante? Dante!"

"Y-Yeah?" Dante snaps back, bringing out of his thoughts to see Lady stare at him, confusion in her face while Vergil stares at him, baffled. "I. Er. ...fuck, sorry. I was just thinking about a few things. "

" I can see that ," Lady tilts her head, eyes narrowing. "Are you sure you're all right?"

All right? H e's not . His heart feels like it’s going to jump out of his throat, rapidly beating . Vergil’s touch is slowly driving him mad. Actually, no. Vergil being close to him will. " Well, " He clears his throat, attempting one more time to sound fine . Try not to sound like you’re pan iking . The last thing you'll want is for two people to poke fun at you for looking like a mess. Or worse, Vergil catching on how nervous you really are. "I'll. Yeah, I'm fine." He attempts to grin like his typical normal self to regain some sanity to himself. But from the way he feels the pressure from Vergil's hand on his back and feeling Vergil's gaze on him, Dante isn't sure himself .

Oh Gods help him now. Will they be merciful or ruthless for him in this ordeal? Or are they just going to commiserate in Dante's silent meltdown and enjoy the show?

His botched reassurance makes Lady stare at him . Then she clears her throat, "Anyway, before you gave us both a heart attack-"

"Since when did I do that?" Dante immediately asks, suddenly wanting a distraction .

"Since you grew silent." Vergil responds . "We both did have a chat regarding your supposed visit-"

"You know, that stupid ball I'm not even bothering to do until a few months?" Lady huffs, crossing her arms. "The one you keep pestering me about?"

"Ah... right ." And other diplomatic bullshit Dante wants to help Lady deal with (But that’s not about to happen. Dante doesn’t want to admit it, but just to reaffirm his dreading thoughts). "Right, along with the other stuff-"

"For the other ordeal s, the ball included, I told you I’ ve handle d most of these affairs. Some I got through, some were given to others. Morrison's better at the delegating politics in this nation than everyone else. Ifrit's helping me deal with the domestic affairs." Lady hums. "And if you're worried about protection, Beowulf and the dumbass twins can deal with intruders . Nevan's trying to be a good advisor and Rock's helping with more things- look, if you want to know how we are, we're doing well. Hell, the people around us are saying we're treating them better than Arkham did. I think we even have some people who used to hate him offer treaties."

Oh. Okay. It feels strangely relieving to hear the others are holding up well, rebuilding the kingdom up from scratch. That alleviates some pressure from Dante's mind. But that still doesn't absolve the pressures from a potential takeover from others who still view them as threats. "What about-"

" Like I said, Morrison helped me . In return, we got some allies who were more than happy to help us repair the damages done. Some of them don't want war." Lady's lips twitch to a grin. "He has buddies in very high places and they owe him more than you think . I hope you know everyone knows better than to anger him since he's officially aligned with us."

Huh. That’s new. But wait. All of this couldn’t be done this easily . "...is there some catch?" Dante asks. "As in-"

"Aside being invited to the ball?" Lady lightly scowls, "They also want a part of the democratic group to better handle this nation. But they don't want a conflict; neither do we. All this nation wants is a recovery period before everyone thinks about what's ahead."

"In short," Dante says, "These higher ups in other nations want a truce until we're at our feet, restored and ready to go until the next conflict breaks."

Lady sighs. "... yes . And no, I know what you're about to ask. Nobody's dared to kill any one of us. I don't know how it was done, but Morrison took care of it with his outside help. There is one we’ve been trying to talk to, but getting in contact with that nation’s leader is like finding a needle in a haystack. "

Okay. That’s great , Dante blithely thinks, This is why I hate being a politician.

“Now that you know everything's okay from our end-" Lady pauses, glancing at Vergil. "I should've asked if this conversation would have been in private. But you are in a land near where I live. I suppose all of this is relevant to you in some way."

"It is." Vergil clears his throat. His hand slowly moves away and Dante wants to sag in relief, not wanting to admit this has alleviated some of the tension from his body. Vergil better not notice that. "But from what I gather, you only need my brother's assistance at this important event-"

"At some point in the next few months. I do." Lady pauses, "I mean... there's no helping it, but would you like to be interested in attending? I'm sure Dante would like the company."

This makes Dante stare at her, stunned. Did he hear this right? Lady actually decides to- seriously!? She's only met him in one phone call, even after Dante gave her whatever not so kind impressions on him! What in the actual hell, at least do some other form of assessment first! Vergil may be kind to him for reasons she might not know, but-

"I would be honored to." Vergil smirk s as he bows his head in respect . "I am interested to meet the people who helped my brother regain his life after fighting in the war years ago. Am I correct on that, Dante?"

"You knew of it because you saw my scar on my chest," Dante grumbles to himself, hopefully out of earshot. And because you got it all from Rebellion. I'm not about to tell her that there's some magic involved. He also swears he can hear Lady laughing. "What?"

"I actually think this might be fine," Lady grins. "It doesn't show, Dante, but you look to be in good company."

Vergil? Good company?? If only she saw the events from a few days ago. She'll quickly think otherwise. Dante wants to quip up and say otherwise, but Vergil cuts in, "I will make sure he recovers well, Your Royal Majesty."

Recovering well. If Dante doesn't want to talk about the emotional onslaught of memory recover, regaining new powers that he wasn't aware of, reuniting with the one family member he thought was gone forever, who is also showing him moments of fondness that he swears are intimate that have to... right. Dante isn't sure if his mental screaming warrants as 'being all right'.

"Hmn, well, see that he does. I don't want to lose one of my closest friends." Lady smiles a bit, relief flooding on her face. "Really, Dante, I'm happy to hear that you're safe. With all of the busy things I've been dealing on my end, with my company and all, guest included-" Her face brightens up, making Dante's mind recall that Vergil did send Trish to her location. "Speaking of guest-"

"Of... what?" There's a slow, creeping bad feeling about this. "Something up, Lady?"

"Well," Lady glances to Vergil, "I did call with the initial intention of asking Dante something regarding the letter that I can safely say is no longer going to be sent. But it's... it's nothing."

"Nothing? Are you sure?" Dante asks, worried. "Lady, is everything okay?"

Lady shifts, about to respond when a series of knocks stops her . "Ah, hang on. I'll be right back, don't even t hink about hanging up- yes?" She shifts from her seat and Dante thins his lips. His mind screams this is too calm. Something will happen, he isn't sure what it is. The slow panic slowly inches up in him and-

"Dante?"

He jolts with a small yelp, but he sees Vergil's glare whiplash to immediate concern. Dante heaves, a nervous smile on his face as he clutches his chest with his free hand. "H-Hey. Gods, you scared me. Sorry about my silence earlier-"

"Dante mine. Are you all right?" Vergil asks, voice lowered so Dante can only hear. "You're trembling."

"Ha? What?" Dante blinks, his smile vanishing to a confused glance. "I am?"

"And the room- You..." Vergil sighs, lips thinning . Then Dante feels something cool on the back of his neck before realizing ( to o late) that Vergil's touching him . Again. His thumb slowly circles Dante's skin, drawing lulling circles and Dante knows it's supposed to be relaxing. But with every breath comes his ramrod heartbeats, his skin shivering while holding his posture still , trying to make sure he can handle Vergil's gentle touches. All of his thoughts about earlier retur n; Dante is now aware of how very close Vergil stands next to him . "Dante mine."

"Y-Yeah?" How he says Dante's name like that- how familiar it is to Vergil like water, yet to Dante, it feels so... right. Like it should be.

"I can feel your magic spike." Vergil's smile emerges, strangely warm and calm.

...oh. Dante groans, hissing deep breaths through his teeth. Is his magic starting to act like Vergil's now? His blood thrums through his ears, warming them . "I. Well.” Dante mumbles. “ I’ve got to calm myself if you’re all bothered by it. "

" On the contrary, I’m not. Your magic doesn’t bother me- are you sure you're all right?" Vergil doesn't sound convinced by this answer. His eyes narrow, still piercing through Dante's as if he's searching for something else. "What's bothering you, Dante mine?"

The last words were said with the soft, familiar concern that Vergil carries when Dante was hurt and his twin wants to fix it- with something else deep, deep down that makes Dante's chest bloom. Vergil isn't harming him nor is he trying to. His magic attempts to tame his, making sure he doesn’t combust. And Vergil is curious… he knows something. But what?

"-Yes, yes, I'm talking to them. Do you want to say hello to them as well?" Lady's voice returns, appearing into view. Dante can hear faint footsteps next to her, but who-

"Well, well, well. Isn’t t his is interesting." A familiar voice floats in, sounding entertained. "The two of you? In the same room?”

Dante's eyes widen. It's Vergil's groan that cements it. His hand slips away from Dante's neck, his attention directs elsewhere. Trish. Well, I had my suspicions on that.

"Hello, Trish." Vergil grumbles. He sounds perturbed and irate. "I can see what’s keeping you preoccupied."

Preoccupied? Dante stares at Vergil, confused. But he brushes it off in favor of trying to figure out this situation with Lady and... Trish. Who Dante barely knows. Who Lady doesn’t know. What the hell? Trish should have been a stranger to her. But she's been Lady's guest for how long? How in the hell can Lady get along with her and stay for this long in her presence without a single bullet hole in her head?

"If you must know, it’s been a long time since I am in good company," Trish smugly smiles. "And to answer one of your incoming questions, I know it has been days since I last talked to you. My errands are done, I relayed all the information you needed. But give me a break. All of this running around made me exhausted and I need a vacation. I have my needs, you have yours."

Vergil glares at her. "Those that involve-"

"Trish?" Dante’ s head is swimming with questions . Okay. Time to sort things out. First of those said things being- "Sorry to interrupt your tête-à-tête, but Lady, can I ask you something?"

"Sure!" Lady sounds oddly cheerful. In fact, he wonders if there's any sort of way he can suspect if Trish used something on his friend. Dante thought Trish was someone of a kindred spirit when he first met her. But looking at her now in this way makes him wary. "Oh come on. You know me better. I'll have you know, Trish's not a bad person."

"In what way?" Dante scowls, his suspicions raking. “Lady, you barely know her."

" Hm. I know that look." Lady huffs, arms on her hips. Her delighted personality slips to her huffy scowl, warily eyeing him. "It's the same one you gave Rock when we first met him. Are you that paranoid about your brother’s friend ?"

How easy is it for people to read him!?

" S o the lines of suspicion cross even to your own allies? I’m rather hurt, Dante. " Yet Trish sounds amused, her lips curling to a mischievous tilt. "Oh dear. Tell me, what did you think I would do to her that you would think is so heinous?"

When Dante first met Trish, he barely knew anything about her except of three things: she came with Griffon to Vergil's home; she's supposedly Vergil's errand runner; and that she looks similar to their Mother. But he doesn't dare say all of that. He doesn't even know her- right, saying all of that right now will make him look like a spectacular jackass. Instead Dante huffs, his cheeks flush from embarrassment. "Like some of befriending spell? Or something similar?" He hears Vergil choke before breaking out into incredulous laughter. "Why are you laughing?"

“Trish can not use magic.” Vergil chuckles as Dante balks. “I thought you knew, but it seems as if you didn’t know that.”

“Even if I have the ability to use magic, I don’t use spells unless my twin swords prove useless.” Trish hums. “But what a nice thought for you to think I can. I’m flattered. Is this from preconceived thoughts you had about me?”

...so Trish can fight and bite. Cute.

"You do know," Lady stares at Dante. "That if anyone uses any sort of manipulation spell or magic that has ill intent, I would've placed a bullet in their head."

Dante barely holds a groan, kicking himself for forgetting that Lady can sense magic within a certain distance . Lady said it was a side-effect from one of the bullshit rituals Arkham forced on her. It also makes her strangely resilient to most types of magic except for the dark magic crap Arkham used . "Let me guess: you greeted her yourself."

Lady grins.

"With... your array of knives . And guns " Dante flatly states. This better not be a common sight should Dante return to the castle. But really? Did she have to go overboard?

"Oh, how honored I am to know how I greet people." Lady's smile does not look nice. "Especially if they're new. But no, that’s not what happened. "

A part of him is morbidly curious to know how Lady and Trish first met because being courteous is not in Lady's etiquette when it comes to strangers. But he knows his comrades; some habits d on’ t die down because an adventure is over. " Did you get Beowulf and Morrison to greet her and keep an eye on her for the first two to three nig hts? " He asks, silently wondering if that’s correct. Her nod confirms it and Dante warily slumps his shoulders. “I’m… not surprised. One of them talked you out of using any of your weapons.”

“On the plus side, Morrison was helpful in telling me Trish wasn't an enemy." Lady hums.

"By means, I mean he did treat me better than you did for the first night I spent here." Trish quip s. " After a couple of days of staying here, all of them are used to me and my presence, so I can safely say I'm one of your allies."

"Of course he would!" Dante seethes. Morrison should have an 'Honorary Peacemaker' tacked next to his wizened Mage title. Gods, Dante feels bad for him for putting up with all of them. "I'm amazed that he had to... oh Gods, sorry. I'm rambling my mind out. What the hell am I saying?" That I was worried about my friend who could've been in potential danger? Or about Trish, who I barely know yet I'm strangely relieved to find her here, alive and well?? Or that Vergil wasn't planning anything malicious and attempting to sabotage everything for his own use?

He hears Vergil softly chortle, eyes glinting with amusement. "It seems I thought wrong about your friends, Dante. She seems more prepared than I had originally given credit for."

Are you serious? Dante wants to scream. He can feel his face growing hot.

Lady’s eyes shift to Vergil. "Speak for yourself. Now that I know that you’re the one who sent her here while keeping my friend in your keep.” Dante can't tell if she's resigned to this or relieved to know that nothing horrible happened from trusting Trish in her palace. "But… since you specified your reasons and explained it, I understand your concerns. I assure you, Vergil, my goals don’t intervene with your needs."

What did Vergil tell her, exactly? All Dante knew is that Vergil is their Father’s replacement as some diplomat for a group that may or may not exist. How does Vergil’s wants cross over to what Lady should do for her kingdom? Dante should have pa id attention to what Vergil said instead of spacing out . Maybe I should ask him to be on the safe side . Dante warily muses. I might have to tell her what he told me just to make sure he wasn’t lying.

“Then my needs shouldn’t intervene with your priorities.” Vergil nods before staring at Trish. “And of you?”

" So soon? But the Queen and I were just getting along." Trish smiles. " Do you really want me back right when you and Dante are starting to get along? "

Again, if only you were here for the last couple of weeks to see what happened to the garden. Dante wants to say. But he wisely keeps his mouth shut, not wanting to start another fire. And Trish does have a point- they both were just starting to understand each other.

“You raise a fair point. Fine, but for a few days more, Trish." Vergil grunts, straightening himself. "Take care of my friend well, Queen Lady."

"Do the same to my friend, Vergil." Lady chirps before glancing to Dante. "It's like I said; it'll be a good bit of time before I'll call again. I know you're worried for my sake, which is... really sweet. Really, thanks.” She smiles. “I appreciate you looking out for me despite not being physically here."

Dante calmly shrugs, feeling a bit alleviated to know nothing horrible befell his friend. "Anything to do for a friend of mine."

"You still owe me a debt," Lady says and Dante's smile vanishes to an embarrassed scowl. She laughs at his reaction. "I hope you didn't forget."

“Shut up, I know, I know…”

( This debt he keeps saying... Vergil slightly stiffens. It's for saving her life from a power hungry maniac. I shouldn't be bothered about it. Yet here I still feel it, how annoyed I am about it...

His fist tightens, still feeling the ripples of jealousy in his chest as he hears Dante's laugh accompany with whatever Queen Lady tells him.

Not yet. Vergil keeps telling himself. Not... yet.

A part of him is relieved to know his twin hasn't allied himself with fools who seek to manipulate hi m to their needs. Queen Lady spoke of Dante like a fellow brother , akin to a found family along with their comrades before expressing some degree of worry o ver Dante’ s current stat e. Vergil assures her that Dante is fine, well, and very much taken care amid the gnawing feelings of envy that Dante thought of her as a fond member of family instead of him. Her and others- whom Trish has told him to be trustworthy enough as potential allies.

Th is is... a cceptable. None of them have what he has with Dante, which relieves him . He’s mine. Vergil wants to say. Not yours. )

After more words about contacting Lady in a few days, Dante ends the conversation with a quip about Lady taking the time to relax before seeing the stone fade to normal, indicat ing that Lady ended the call. Dante heaves in relief, suddenly feeling his stress lift over his friend’s condition. Should I feel relieved that th e call went well? I should. It could have gone much worse-

"Dante."

"Yeah?" Dante glances up, seeing Vergil stare at him. Oh. Right. What he thinks of her. "So, tell me. What do you think of her? If you want to pass judgment on her just because-”

"I don't deem her as a threat." Vergil says. His jaw, however still looks tight and Dante wonders if it's from Trish’s sudden appearance . " Lady seems to know who she was dealing with since she’s dealt with you before.”

" Lady 's the type to be prepared for anything." Dante sighs, silently kicking himself for forgetting that side of her . He scratches the back of his head, wanting to stretch his limbs after being in the same place for a long time . "She... well, you know about our debt. I saved her life, she's k ept me in line . It’ll be like that u ntil something else comes up." He glances to Vergil. "Given that things are a-okay on her end for now-"

"This debt you have with her,” Vergil cuts in, sounding very bothered . "Is it something that can be payed with time or monetary value ?"

"It's..." Dante stops. Is Vergil asking because of the way they said it? " O h Gods no. Our debt-" He feels a bubble of amusement rise before he softly laughs. Right, he should tell Vergil about their 'debt'. "Before you get the wrong idea, no, the debt isn't an oath of servitude. We're both friends . It's not as close as you believe it to be- I told you she's not my type, nor am I hers."

Vergil falls silent. Then he murmurs, " Then your debt isn’t literal ?"

"Gods no. If you want to be technical , I also did 'borrow' a few of her weapons when I didn't feel like holding Rebellion." Dante chuckles, silently aware he owe s Lady a pistol or two. " But I do owe them for giving me a life after the war, giving me another way to make ends meet and a place to return to. Maybe that's why I keep better touch with them than the others back at our old town. They're like another family to me." Next to Mother, Father, and you.

"It's... strange, Dante mine."

"H m ?" Dante blinks. He pretends not feel the strange sense of tingling, shivering warmth at Vergil's now familiar way of saying his name. "What's strange?"

"To know there are different people attached to you in ways... it's inevitable, isn't it?" Vergil murmurs. Whatever tension Dante has is gone, but it’s r eplaced with something new . "You keep drawing attention to yourself, intentional or not."

"It... haaha ugh." Oh. Yes. That. "Considering what happens when I'm around, I don't think it's a blessing." Dante sighs. "There are times I wonder if I should be a shut-in. It's nice, being able to have enough space to think. To be away from so many dangers sounds like a good thing now ."

Vergil softly scoffs, yet he doesn't draw away. "Do you not like it? I thought you've wanted the attention ."

"In the past, I did. But hindsight does absolute wonders; I got tons of it." Dante grumbles . “ Hey, tell me the truth. A re you bothered about th e debt I have with Lady?"

"Hmnh." A twist on his lips and Dante silently knows it's a yes. He wonders if it's because that's how things are between them, that Vergil doesn't have any say in it because it's between Dante and Lady. "I had wondered if it could've been paid in full easier, but it's deeper than I initially thought. "

" You’re my brother. Y ou deserve to know." Dante lamely s hrugs . Whew. Now tha t’s out of the way, time to get back to... er, what did Dante want to do after? A part of him forgot since th e call took a long time. It’ll return to him.

"I would very much like to have that spar." Vergil continues before Dante feels his hand on his arm. It lowers, find s Dante's waist and rests there . H is lips twitch to a fond smirk . “I promised you that after we spoke to your friend ."

A...Ah. Dante sucks in his breath. Right.

" I was wondering if it slipped out of your mind while we were talking for so long.” Dante mumbles. His face is growing warm again as he continues, “Or if you had other priorities, to which again, I don’t mind if you need to-”

“Taking care of what you want is my utmost priority.” Vergil murmurs, eyes slightly narrowed. Dante tries not to grow stock-still, trying to relax beneath his sensitive skin as Vergil’s thumb slowly draws lazy circles. “Are you all right, Dante?”

All right? Dante suddenly wants to screech. What do you think!? You’re making me feel like this! A ll of his sudden jittery panic from a single, freaking touch. Almost all of Vergil's actions , now that he thinks about it. He instead takes a deep breath, and says, “Just as long as you don’t try to reopen my injuries.”

Vergil softly huffs. His hand tightens for a second. " You know I will never dare ." Finally, Vergil's hand leaves Dante's waist, but they're still close. A soft laugh escapes him and Dante wonders if Vergil notices how flustered Dante is . "I know better than to rough you up again. If you desire to, we can try to see if you can transform to your draconi c form."

Hearing this would have normally give Dante relief. Vergil's finally honoring parts of his words . But it makes Dante nervous, silently wondering what Vergil’s thinking about- wait, no, stop . He kicks his mind in an effort to get it back to what it is, not what's hidden in Vergil's tone. Don't think about it too much, don't think about how good that touch felt… focus. Focus on what’s probably going to happen: another sparring session that will turn into a painful fight and have your ass handed to you on a silver platter again.

"Sure. Why not? Let's…” Dante trails off before he frowns. “ T he only place I know where we can do anything is near the garden and I really don’t want a reminder of what happened there ." Sparring somewhere inside the castle sounds worse. T he cold, stone floors of this place do not look inviting to face-plant on or ruining the expensive furniture with their sweat and swords . But if it’s the only place they can train, then Dante can deal. “ So, bearing that in mind, do you have anywhere else we can train?”

Vergil thinks for a minute. “ The other place I can think of is the citadel. It is spacious enough for us to spar and utilize our magic .”

It’s inside. Oh well, it’s better than looking at the burned garden. “ Eh, it’s g ood enough for me.” Dante can deal. He blinks when Vergil's fingers graces his cheek before brushing strands of hair behind his ear, feeling Vergil's gaze on him. Dante’s face and tips of his ears warm. " Why do you- Do I look like a mess or something?" Calm down, just... calm down.

"No, you don’t look like a mess." Vergil hums, eyes half-lidded in thought. His fingers lift and Dante tries not to visibly heave in relief when he hears a rough chuckle grace his ears. Vergil coarsely murmurs, "When you are ready, Dante mine, meet me in front of the foyer."

Dante’s body stills, hearing how achingly close Vergil's lips are to his ear. Has his voice always been like this? Low, roiling with intention, and deep with longing ?

"R-right." Dante slowly nods. He barely looks at Vergil , feeling this clinging , warming bloom , memories of Vergil's touch aching through him like ripples . "At the front of the foyer. Got it."

Vergil nods, humming as if he’s satisfied about something as he draws away, walking away first. Dante waits a few more seconds, waiting for Vergil to walk away at a certain distance before Dante heaves a shaky, deep breath of relief.

Hoooly- Gods. Vergil, what are you doing to me? The touches shouldn't feel like this. They shouldn't feel like a searing brand nor should they make his heart beat, make him shiver, silently aching for more. Yet here I am. Fuck. Dante takes another deep breath, closing his eyes as he tries to ebb away any desire to feel Vergil’s fingers grace his skin again.

But they don't go away .

His face instantly blooms, his ears hot, and one of his hands immediately brushes his ear, right where he felt the warmth of Vergil's breath ghost his skin; where Vergil's fingers brush against his face, his neck, his arm, his back, his waist. The places where Vergil kisses his knuckles, his palm; and how his hand scar and bite mark slightly pulsates with a reminder that in some strange way, Vergil has...

...crap. His remorse is genuine. Dante knows is that Vergil inflicted these injuries while he was in the midst of emotional turmoil. They were supposed to be reminders to never underestimate his twin. They instead ache and pulse when Vergil reacts to something that tests him. How Vergil looks at the scars he’s inflicted before reiterating his promise, over and over to swear never harming Dante in a harsh manner again.

Dante’ s face grows hotter as he runs his hand through his hair, attempting to stave off the idea of Vergil running his hand through them. "For fuck's sake, Vergil, I think you're doing these with some selfish intention."

He's been around the others to know how they behave around him . He knows Lady's pats to his shoulders for their shared misery and comfort; Nevan's pinches to his arms for her l ight teasing; Rock's fist bumps to his fists in elation ; Rudri and Agni's high fives against his in victory over a training well done ; Beowulf's handshakes for respect for a honorable defeat ; Ifrit's hand on his shoulder for his disgruntled commentary to entertain themselves ; Morrison's thwaps to the back of his head for moments of Dante’s idiocy. Those are normal to him.

He i s used to his Mother's soothing brushes and motherly kisses for comfort; his friends' hugs and tackles, light fists from mock fights; his Father's warm hands on his head, congratulating for a job well done.

But Vergil... as kids, Vergil's hands would curl on his shirt, clinging onto his sleeves when they both navigate their way back home. How Vergil would cling onto him while sleeping, face rubbing against his shoulder, his forehead, his chest while Dante feels his arms winding around him. How Vergil's fists would often beat up Dante for being stupid, ruining his things, or pinching him harshly because Dante wouldn't stop misbehaving. How Vergil would hug him for a silent apology, broken words that knit themselves to another promise, another begging of forgiveness. How Vergil would wipe his tears away when Dante bawls and cries over something that makes him upset.

...how back then, when Dante impulsively wonders if Vergil can handle a kiss to the cheek, only to decide straight on the mouth because of inate curiosity, to lead to a tight hug, pinky promises, and eventually, to a broken heart and silently wanting to know what has been missing for years, years until they both met again on the dark night on a makeshift camp Dante set up for himself while Vergil found him, years later, in a different state than what he last saw him as.

Then to now, where Dante knows for certain Vergil's touches are really close and achingly fond; a s if being at a far distance makes Vergil ache and snarl. Where touches would have been reserved for those close to each other... a part of Dante wonders if Vergil has mimicked of how their Father was around their Mother. T here are times Dante sees their Father's hand on their Mother's waist, on her neck, on her arm, tucking away strands of her hair before sharing a fond gaze, silently reaffirming their love for each other.

Verg il, are you showing me what you really want?

He releases the tight hold he had on his sleeve while hearing his heart beat. Yet his hand does not let up from where Vergil last touched his skin, nor forget how warm Vergil's breath was, tickling his ear and purposefully making him shiver. He glances towards the open door and Dante sighs, gathering himself . The warmth on his face r emains, slowly fading as the thought of their possible spar loo ms over his head. Their spar, Dante initially hoped, was supposed to be a test of endurance. Maybe it can be more.

More, huh? A sudden idea sparks in his mind. It's a horrible idea and will backfire on him. But Dante wonders, if he can affirm something that nagged at him since that morning he recovered his memories- no, it was a few days in Dante's stay and it's how Vergil reacted, behaved towards him when things were calm . It's more than a reunited brother would have done, that's what Dante is certain.

But... ergh, fuck it. If something happens, it happens. There’s no turning back. A light, nervous chuckle escapes him as he walks out of Vergil's office. He remembers Rebellion is still in his room, but he can feel the draconian magic in him thrumming, silently wanting a rematch of wills. He can do this. He can deal with Vergil better . Maybe he can do something in response to these fleeting touches.

Going down the stairs isn’t an issue. Neither was finding the foyer. It's when he sees Vergil straightening himself at the sight of him before opening the doors to the vast foyer that a shiver runs down Dante's spin e.

"Are you all right, Dante mine?" Vergil asks, looking at him .

...That honorary after his name. Mine. A saying that could have been dismissed, but it means something deep. How long has it been that you wanted to call me that? Dante wants to ask. Since I first came here? Or for years, after we separated?

How long do those unsaid feelings go before either one of them takes the initiative?

Dante instead smirks, feeling his draconic magic slowly unfurl. Is it for revenge? Oh, no. This is not about regaining his wounded pride or taking a victory over this prideful dragon. Vergil suffered every bit like me, lashing out and I did the same in return. I don't think me getting pissed off solves anything. The anger he first felt towards Vergil finally recedes, but the fire in him sparks with something else: sly, taunting, and a bit playful. The flustering, inattentive side of him wants a retaliation of a sort, but not of the vengeful.

It masks his nervousness well. Letting his mouth do all the talking, let this part of him show. He can deal with his own emotional wreck later.

"Yeah, I'm fine," Dante hums, "Just for you to keep in mind, just because I still have wounds, and that we haven't done this for the last few days doesn't mean I'm bent out of shape." This makes Vergil stare at him, but Dante continues. "The last time we had a spar, before that night, I did a dirty bit and had a hidden weapon. But I’ll be fair." He lifts his hands, letting Vergil inspect him. "The dagger's in my room."

" What of Rebellion?" Vergil asks.

" Yo u said our swords are an extension of ourselves." Dante tilts his head, oh so casually. "And you said I can summon Rebellion as easy as me pulling off a lux spell."

Hook.

Vergil's scoff is soft, amused. "Are you using my words against me? I thought you were desperate, plot ting your escape in the garden instead of pay ing attention to what I had to say ."

"Oh, don't worry, Verge, I listen ed to you . Loud and clear. " Dante smirks when he uses his nickname, seeing Vergil's face flicker to surprise. " It also extends to that night. After I lost control of my temper, I noticed a few more things about you. Some spells you didn’t show me on our own fights. I’m hurt that you didn’t show me back then, but I’ll let it pass " He approaches the open doors first, his eyes not leaving his twin. "But you know what I want to see this time? Aside my attempt at transforming, seeing if I actually retained my skills. Or if you can do the same, this time without any harm. Maybe we can finally play as dragons. "

Vergil hums. His eyes narrow, interest captured. "What would that be, Dante mine?"

Line.

A part of Dante's mind wonders if teasing Vergil is a bad idea… no, it isn’t. This is thrilling . Once he starts, there will be no return back to being strangers or acquaintances. If anyone's to start something between them , Dante's going to make Move Number One. What happens from here is beyond him. A bit of risk wouldn't hurt.

Dante takes another step, steeling his nerves before placing his hand on Vergil's shoulder, trying not to bend down and cave in to the feeling of touching him. That's not his point, nor will he bend to Vergil's own warmth that easily. What he notices, however, is how baffled Vergil looks- eyes widening, lips slightly parted, pink dusting his cheeks. He wasn't expecting Dante to do this, huh?

Since you're too good at the fleeting touches thing, I might as well repay you back. He wants it. Wants it more. But damn if Dante isn't going down without a challenge of his own. If you want me this bad, Verge, then you really have to earn my trust. You do one, I do you one in return. My way.

"I want to see you at your best. You know, give me a a fight to remember." Dante chuckles, low and beguiled. He slyly smiles when he hears Vergil's sharp breath. Like how you did this to me, Verge. This is how I felt. Now it’s your turn to feel the same. "Don't go too easy on me now, mi frater."

Sinker.

For a second, there's something dark flickering in Vergil's face. His eyes narrow, voice already lowering to a low growl. "Dante..."

That’s enough for now. "But don't bite me too hard." Dante cackles, pulling away as he feels Vergil's gaze on him. "The last thing I'll want is another bleeding bite and more questions." He smirks, striding into the foyer. " Is the citadel beyond these doors? I’ll see you there.”

He doesn't stick around to hear Vergil to hear what he says, or what Vergil's face looks like from that. But Dante relishes in how fun teasing him went- ohh yes, this will be something he'll inflict on the coming few days. Despite how much his heart hammered through what he said or how much he wants to feel the other's touch on him, or how much he wants to do to the other-

Dante silently laughs, wondering if he's made the right call. If it confirms his theories on why Vergil does this, then... he'll get to it when it happens . It’s for the future him. For now, he'll be fine with starting a new dynamic. A teasing game of push and pull, see who caves in first. It's another game he and Vergil played before, only this involves more than flowery words and sword fighting.

(It is deeper than being twins . Something that Dante wasn't sure was there before, but has slowly awakened again, stirring and wanting.)

If you Gods are willing to be strangely merciful to this petty fool, let me have my fun. Before things shift to something unknown that I'm not prepared for. He sucks in a deep breath. At least let me have my moment before things change.

Dante plants his hands to the doors in front of him before pushing through.

Let me know I'm not making a deep mistake in letting Vergil in.

Chapter Text

I got you again.

Uggghhh. I know. C'mon, let's go again- I can beat you this time!

Fi- Wait, Dante. Your arm. It's... why is it bandaged like that?.

I... Oh no, Mom's gonna kill me when she sees this. She told me to be careful and-

What happened? Why's your arm bleeding?

Vergil?

Is that why you're wearing a long sleeved shirt?

...yeah, since I didn't wanna worry you. I mean, you were asking me to play with you and-

No, we're going home and get you healed.

Awww...

Then we're going to play in Mother's garden. But I'll be the dragon this time.

Huh? Why? You always make me the dragon.

...I don't want to see you hurt again.

Huh? What was that?

I changed my mind about being the knight. You can carry the shield with your left hand so I don't have to hit you with it.

I'm not dumb, I know how to fight with one! Remy's taught me how to! Besides, it wouldn't be fair to you if I'm the only one who has weapons.

Someone showed you how to use other weapons?

Duh. I can't just have the sword on me all the time.

Mnnn... hey, Dante?

Yeah?

If I teach you how to fight with both sword and shield, will you be okay with that?

Sure? Even though the guys showed me how to fight?

What I'm going to teach you is different. You know our Father is a knight. And Father's taught me how to fight with both of them. You can't fight one without the other; they go the same. It's tradition.

Tradition? Yeah I know, but Remy told me sometimes you gotta be different when you fight. Tradition isn't the only way to fight. I got better with both just by themselves- Vergil? Are you angry at me?

I'm not. It's just really stupid to fight without a sword. And I know you the best. Just let me show you how to fight with both. If you don't like it, then you don't have to use them at the same time.

Fiiiiiine, let's do it your way. But if I hate it, I'm just gonna go for one or the other. I don't think I'm gonna like using both shield and sword... it's too hard. I've tried before because it was too heavy.

You did? Who taught you?

Adam. We tried to pretend we were actual knights. ...that didn't work since our arms grew tired. Then I saw some of the weapons his dad has- hey! Did you know there's something called a pistol?

A... pistol.

Yeah! Like you can fight with gunpowder and I was thinking it will make playing more-

It wouldn't be fair if you used something like that against swords.

I mean you're better at the swords than I am! So I want something different to try and beat you-

I'll beat you, with guns or not. Dante, do you like using the sword of better?

I do! But because of my arm, I think I'll try the shield or-

No, you're not. If you're going to use the sword, I'll use it too. But I'll try not to hit your left arm because it still needs to heal.

But what if I want to pretend using a gun?

Then that wouldn't be fair for me.

You still don't play fair and win anyway since you claim to have some magic swords while I get beat.

I won't use them this time. Not when your arm's bleeding. I'll show you that I'm fair.

Right. Like I'll believe you about that. The guys and I swear on the knights' code we will never play dirty!

A code? With them about ...playing dirty?

Vergil?

...I wish you don't have to play with the others, but that's not going happen.

That's because I want to play with other kids like me. And I see you reading more and I know you like the books more than being outside. I mean, you got what you want, I got what I want-

No I don't. I don't have everything I want.

Huh? Then what do you want?

You're... come on. Let's get your bandages replaced. I don't want to play with you with bleeding all over Mother's garden.

Sure? But you've gotta tell me what you want one day, you know!

Fine. Just keep close to me, okay?

It was a short distance from an extra door (again, it looks to be another way outside, but Griffon didn't show him because a part of him was freaking out about possibly being caught for showing Dante this) from the other side of the foyer to another building within the palace walls.

But entering in this new building... The citadel is strangely empty. There's an unusual feeling that Dante can only chalk up as heavy, powerful; he can feel his draconian magic spike with uncertainty, trying to pinpoint the source of the faint traces of magic. It feels like it hasn't been used for years until today, yet it still looks... new.

"Are you sure this didn't used to be a church?" Dante warily takes a better look at the windows. There are multiple stained colored glass that present the various Gods in their glorified splendor. The arches look strangely immaculate, devoid of the dust particulates as the sunlight fills the room, the and chandeliers bare and unlit. There's a slightly raised platform that would normally house a grander alter for the supposed God or famous figure in this castle.

There's no pews or anywhere to sit. It's just a blank canvas of a room, if one can overlook the stained glasses.

"This palace was once owned by a lord who was indebted to Father for aiding him. Father purchased this place and held onto the deed until the day he left. The deed is with me now, making me the official owner." Dante glances to see Vergil enter in, eyes locked on him as Dante continues to survey the massive space. "By the time Father, his comrades, and I came here, all of the religious figures and any semblance of the church were gone."

"Oh?" As in any statues and or symbols pertaining to the gods are gone?

"As in they were moved." Vergil glances at the empty altar. "The previous owner took all of those imagery with him when he left."

"Right, so why's it called the citadel when I know that's supposed to be its own separate place?" Dante's been to several castles for his jobs. Hell, he's stayed in one for his tenure as a bodyguard for two certain brats who he should probably inquire on their current condition. "I mean, I thought you knew that."

"I did. It was one of Father's men who coined that unfortunate name to this space, not thinking about its previous use." Vergil huffs, arms crossed. "I have tried to correct him, but it was trivial compared to what Father used it for."

"As a secondary training ground." That also... might explain the slight unfamiliar chill when he entered in.

"Only after Father forbade them from nearly destroying the garden." Vergil sighs, a bitter smile emerging on his face. "But only now do I realize why he said that..."

Because he probably realized somewhere in his mind, leaving me and Mother in that village was a very bad idea. Dante dryly grouses, feeling the faint pulse of his scar ache. Even if he can't say it, Vergil's still angry about their Father's choices. You're still pissed at Father for it, aren't you? Even if it took several years for the day we found each other to go through...

"So, I'm wondering how often those said skirmishes took place with Father and his friends," Dante stretches his arms and crosses them over his head, lazily taking his time to look over the expansive room. "It's not obvious to anyone else, but the amount of magic that's still in this room is light."

Vergil looks surprised before he gives him a light smirk. "I see." He walks a good few distance away and Dante notices Vergil immediately summons Yamato from thin air. "There have been a few times when I too trained in here, perfecting the abilties I had despite knowing there was no comfort waiting for me."

"Hm." Dante warily eyes the sword, then shifts to his hands before murmuring, "...so I just imagine Rebellion in my hands, is that how it works?"

"In case you supposedly forgot, your magic already woven itself into Rebellion." Vergil glances at him. Ergh, he can hear how dry his tone sounds. It's slightly grating and Dante wants to brush it off, but he decides to add more fuel to his itch to get a hit on him. Instead, he lightly grits his teeth, silently taking it in to try to show he isn't irked.

"No shit, Mister Obvious," Dante mutters to himself. His hands brush towards his battle scar- the stab wound. That stupid shithead literally woke the little magic I had with Rebellion by thinking he can stab me just to finish me off-

"But I recall that it has been a good few days since you last fought or did anything with your weapon or magic." Dante looks up to see Vergil approach him, the dry tone gone. His eyes glance at where Dante's hand is before looking back up, a slightly concerning look in his face. "Dante?"

"Ah. It's nothing." Dante quickly takes his hand off, wanting not to say anything about it, but he sees Vergil stare at him. "Rebellion told you how I woke up that tiny bit of my magic. That soldier that thought it was a brilliant idea back then- to get some glory and take the sword for his own. But it," He lamely gestures to the scar. "Rebellion decided to kick start my fire and it set the guy's hands off. He was screaming and begging for mercy when I finally woke up and took the sword out of me."

Dante shudders, recalling the massive amounts of pain that seared through his body before attacking the man and many more enemies that tried to run away. What he was concentrating on was trying to get rid of the pain that he didn't think twice about until one of his allied men stopped him, shouting that the enemy were retreating. And how baffled and relieved most of the soldiers saw one of their best men alive and well, despite having copious injuries and blood soaking through his clothes, splotched through his armor, and the obviously large gash through his chest. All before Dante asks for a medic, wondering how he's even alive after that stab.

The mental scars, on the other hand, haunted him for weeks before Dante comes to terms that he's meant to be alive for a reason. He's accepted it, silently vowing to look for answers about his magic that jump-started his adventure as a traveling knight. How he came to that decision is another story. For now, he can feel the concern from Vergil's face and Dante sighs. "Look, if it kicks up any of my injuries, which it shouldn't since they're fine, I'll let you know."

"That's fair."

"That doesn't give you permission to suddenly rip my shirt off just so you can look at it." Dante playfully smirks, narrowing his eyes to see Vergil still. "But maybe I could just to air out my bandages-"

"Let's see you summon Rebellion." Vergil suddenly states, snapping his fingers to summon Yamato. He deftly captures it with his left hand and Dante swears he sees a light red tinge dusting Vergil's face. "Or shall I-"

"No, no, let me try it out, Mister Smooth." Dante takes a deep breath, closing his eyes as he feels the sparks of his fire magic gathering to his hand.

Right... Rebellion. The sword that's a part of me. My personality. A part of him wonders if this is a good idea from the start, but he wants to try. The weight of Rebellion in his hands, heavy and covered in a familiar sheath. The way its blade gleans as he draws it out, shining against the light it reflects in contrast to its handle. The design not of his degisn, but of the one his father chose for him: a silver skull, adorned with familiar wrappings and design to purposefully show off Dante's style-

-he feels something heavy in his right hand, his hand curling around the familiar handle as the flames ebb away. Dante opens his eyes, blinking in surprise as he sees Rebellion, unsheathed and perfectly waiting for him to use. What surprises him more is how quickly it appears to his silent beckoning.

"Huh." Dante murmurs. "So it's just like that." He looks up, seeing Vergil patiently waiting, yet observing him, a satisfied curl on his face. It should normally infuriate Dante to see his twin looking like a smug snake. It also sends a shiver down his spine, knowing that he's also watched Dante to do that. "I hope you looking at my every move isn't going to be a thing." Or seeing that look on you every time... He silently wonders how long Vergil's been observing him without his knowledge.

"It won't. I'm merely observing." Vergil hums. He slowly unsheathes Yamato, the scrapping of metal against its cover echoing through the empty building. "It also shows how impatient your draconian side must have been, given how long we went without a spar."

"Oh. Right." Dante witheringly chuckles, attempting to look at the ground. It isn't exactly impatience he's feeling, but more of nervousness from earlier. And from the previous times they've sparred, to only feel brushes of Vergil's body against his; to the one point where Dante had him pinned, dagger in hand- He blinks when Vergil approaches him, Yamato lowered. "Okay, so," He quickly clears his throat, hoping that he's not signaling his jittery nerves in front of Vergil. "What's the rules this time? Don't kill each other or rip each other's limbs and or throats apart?"

This brings a wry smirk on Vergil's face, barely a step apart from each other before Dante feels Vergil's cool hand on his left shoulder where the bite mark hides beneath a series of bandages. "Add in the conditions that you must not let my attacks touch you."

"Oh... wait, are you serious about that still?" Dante wants to point out that him taking some form of damage will be inevitable, but the look on Vergil's face makes it clear that he has no intention of making it happen again. "Look, as touching as that idea is, you do realize for the last times we've trained, I got some scratches and minor injuries. Those heal quicker than these ones. For you to say it now will be a lost cause- how about this instead? If any of your attacks hit my major parts and I get severely injured or bleed to the point I feel like I'm about to pass out, then we can call it a day."

Vergil grimaces, mulling this in his mind before he sighs, head slightly bowed before grumbling, "...fine. I will accept those terms."

"I know you don't want to harm me again." Dante gets it. He's wondering if Vergil is a tad bit overprotective, not wanting to harm him again. But Dante's up and ready, damn it and he wants to burn through whatever impatience he's reined back for the last few days. "But come on. You and I know at some point, both of us are going to get hit." He rolls his shoulders, feeling the somewhat aching marks pulsate. "Besides, it'll serve me a warning to not make the same mistakes as earlier. So there's a plus for me and you since you're stubborn to try and take me down."

Vergil's hand curls on his shoulder, his grim look loosening a bit, but it's not letting up. Dante sighs, trying not to feel a bit bad for the guilt that sets in.

"Look, remember when we played with those crappy, wooden swords? I still remember the times we beat each other and when I got beat by you, you would tell me to try again even my legs burned. And I still kicked your ass plenty of times. Even from that day when I hit you hard..." He sees Vergil's eyes snap up, a glint of surprise in his face. "Yeah, that time. It made me really bad for kicking your ass that badly. Still didn't help it when I, well, you know."

A weak laugh escapes him, recalling the hurt when he wrecked Vergil's books with the childish thought of being glossed at for words that could have been wiped away in an instant. Argh. Hindsight makes its lovely reappearance when he recalls a job that involved some idiots who thought that books were responsible for a curse and tried to burn it, only for him to intervene with the actual culprit admitting his guilt. (How Morrison also told him that some books are used to record times of history, information to pass onto others and down the line.)

"I still feel bad about ruining your books and writing my name all over the pages. It wasn't worth seeing you cry and scream at me since, well, let's be honest. I was a brat. It wasted plenty of ink and paper for all of us since Father and Mother both scolded at me about that. And I definitely deserved all of what happened next, knowing you wanted your own space and, er, your own time."

He wants to continue, but the sudden tight feel of Vergil's hand on his shoulder makes him blink, looking to see Vergil's glare at him.

Ah. Shit, did he hit that sensitive nerve about-

"If I may cut in about that," Vergil says, his tone strangely ire, "While sensible your actions initially were at the time and how much I appreciated you not bothering me after, what you didn't realize was that I got tired of reading those books."

...ha? Dante stares at him, silently baffled.

"Or being on my own. I certainty didn't expect you to do things without involving my part, nor did I realize how quickly you would move to being with others." The hand loosens away, but the look Vergil wears doesn't go away. In fact- wait, does he look hurt? "I didn't want to drive you away either."

"Er..." Dante frowns. Is he hearing this right? "I... was eight? And made plenty of stupid decisions?? Bonking you on the head was one of them. So was ruining those books..." Does Vergil want a list of more idiotic things he's done without his twin's knowledge? Dante can happily provide that for him.

"And I did the same."

The regal dragon Vergil? Making dumb decisions?? No, really? Aside wrecking Lydia's doll that one time and making Dante cry because it was a gift, Dante doesn't believe that. "Are you sure about that? Because you sounded more cautious than I was."

"In that time, yes. But I also had regrets I didn't act on, hence I tell myself of the many disastrous decisions I shouldn't have acted on." Vergil continues. "I also recalled a conversation we had once while your arm was bandaged."

Oh. When his arm was accidentally broken- ooohhhhhh. The time when he fell off a tree while they were playing hide and seek after a round of Monsters and Dungeons. And somehow his arm scraped against the thorny bush, which was stupid on his end since he made it out trying not to cry in the sheer amount of pain and slight humiliation while Tom and Ludo ran to get help; Lydia, Remy, and Adam try to make some make-shift sling as Dante apologizes, babbling in how this hurts like hell and how he'll never climb trees again.

So... why's Vergil bringing this up? "You do realize I was also eight and stupid enough to climb up that tree just so nobody can find me swinging on the branches."

"That, I recall." Vergil scowls. "I also recalled something else that just bothered me."

Is it just him, or did the citadel's air slowly grow cold? It's... ebbing from Vergil. Dante is sure something ticked at his nerves and Dante silently swears to really practice putting a filter in his mouth. But a part of him is curious- he knew Vergil was mumbling something that day. "Like... how I would like to use guns at some point in the future?" A part of him did consider that...

"And that wouldn't make it fair for either of us if we pretended to have those back then." Vergil narrows his glare. "That isn't the problem. The thing that bothers me still is your strange insistence to make things unfair for yourself than evening out, making us both the same with our strengths."

"And your point about this is...?" What's Vergil trying to say here? That Dante's being a stubborn ass and they're also prolonging this as it is? Or that a part of him sadistically wants some rift between them again? Because that certainly helped and look where it came- ah hell.

Dante pales. He tries not to wonder if he is dragging things back to Square One. Because if he is without noticing it, then-

Vergil must have seen it before he sighs, easing the frigid magic in the air up a bit. "Dante. Please be honest: did you prefer being in others' company in more times than mine when we were young?"

Dante blinks before he asks, "...that's it?"

Vergil nods.

"Wow. That's-" A very dumb question, you know. He can't help but snidely think. Of course I wanted you to play with me but you were reading and busy on your own. Besides, you chose the books over me back then, what do you think? ...and they treated me like an actual kid, not some freak of nature with white hair and lives out in the woods. They stuck with me for years while you and Father went away. As much as I want to admit I did miss you, I don't know if it was the result of Father's seal or because I genuinely wanted to know if you did in those missing years.

But he doesn't say it out loud. The other part of his brain refuses to give in to his twin's satisfaction on knowing Dante could have preferred being with Vergil any other day. And what in the hell is Vergil pulling on him, some form of guilt trip?

ARRGGHHH I didn't ask for a moment to really rethink about my actions back then!

"I don't know," Dante sighs. It's wise to admit this than staying silent. "At eight, I didn't exactly think about the future, what was going to happen. I mean, I liked their company, but they had their lives, so did I. Of course I liked being in your company. Just not when you were being a prick and wanting to be on your own since you were worse on having your own time." He glances at the floor, feeling a bit awkward all of the sudden. "You wanted your space and... well, I get it now. The quiet's soothing at times. no noises, nothing to bother you by."

He sees Vergil stare at him, baffled before he bitterly chuckles. It echoes through the church and somehow, hearing it makes Dante's chest ache a bit. "...that's not an answer I thought you would say."

"Again, it's called hindsight. And part of it may be pinned on Father's seal. I don't know. Ask me again in about a year and maybe I'll have a different answer for you." The cold air finally goes away, but he sees Vergil's face twist in some strange, pained look. "Look, if you still think they're assholes when I grew up, they protected me and Mother while they helped us get away. Their families too- they all helped us survive."

Whatever clouded Vergil's face clears offs. Then he quietly scoffs, closing his eyes. "...I suppose this is your way to not find a way to track them down and interrogate them in regards to your lives back at the burnt village."

Dante nods. "You know who I still talk to to this day. The friends I had before- they don't need to get any more involved than they did years before. It's better this way for them."

If this indicates that Vergil's fine with that answer, then Dante can see it on his face as whatever Vergil's been mulling about his friends disappears, as if a large, silent obstacle has been lifted from him.

"Are we good on that?" Dante asks, silently hoping that his twin can finally let that part go. Dante certainly has; as much as he wants to know how the others are and if they fulfilled their future roles, they may or may not still remember him. But thinking about his true lineage might place all of his childhood friends in potential danger. And Dante knows they've all gone down their own paths, possibly at an enemy palace or such... It's best for me to hope they're okay too. If the Gods do live and hear his pleas, all Dante can hope for are their safety and best lives in return for helping Dante and his Mother escape.

"I could call myself satisfied if you don't obsess over it," Vergil responds before lifting Yamato up, pointing his sword at him. "Enough talk. I know of the somewhat reluctance over restarting our spars. And I too, have been delaying this long enough."

Right. About why they're here at the citadel. Dante takes a deep breath before drawing Rebellion out, holding his sword as he feels his fire magic swirl, growl over the possible chance of getting back at the azure dragon that bit him hard, defeating him and attempting to seal him again right when Dante unleashed his dragon form. "So dodge your attacks to the best I can, try not to literally kill each other, and make sure I can beat you with swords and magic. Those are the catches, right?"

Vergil nods, eyes narrowed.

"Though I remembered something else," A part of him wanted to a sk Vergil this... it isn't daggers and magic they can rely on. "I've been wanting to ask if you can deal with firearms well-"

"Now that is something I'm afraid I can't agree with you on." There's that malicious smirk on Vergil's face. "Why don't we talk about it while our swords clash?"

Ah, well, that Dante can do. He mockingly tilts his head, holding his other hand out before beckoning Vergil to come at him, if he dares. "Are you trying to say using a pistol is lame? Because I can give you the many reasons they're not!"

The smile widens a bit before Vergil makes the first move. "I would love to hear- and I saw that! You'll regret that taunt, Dante mine!"

Ohh, this one suddenly feels a lot better than their last one as Dante grins widely.